Histories and Illusions

by LauralHell

Summary:

Ahlyna was never one to settle down, but when her brother left his child in her care and dipped, she didn't have much of a choice left. Trying her best to keep her secrets while starting her job as a History professor in the renowned Blackstaff Academy, she meets Gale Dekarios, the once saviour of Baldur's Gate, now a humble-ish Illusion magic professor. The tension between them is palpable, making it very hard for her to keep her niece safe and her heart closed.

Notes:

Hi !
Welcome to this fic, I hope you'll like it. I'm new to Forgotten Realms lore, especially since I've only played Baldur's Gate 3, so a few things might be off or I might have changed them for my creative liberty, but it should be nothing too drastic.
Enjoy the read !

Chapter 1: Job interview

 

               The wizard raised his eyes at the woman sitting in front of him. She was doing everything she could to avoid his gaze, looking around her at his office and at the shelves covered with scrolls and other books. He took the time to truly take in the sight of her. Her light coppery hair, unusual for a drow, fell on her shoulders and on her forehead, covering her eyebrows but framing her deep blue eyes. She had smiled, when she entered his office, revealing pearly white teeth, slightly too pointy, and her purple gums.

               “I am sorry that this is taking so long”, he finally said. “The headmaster dropped this on me just before you arrived, and I hadn’t had the time to review your application before you came in.” Couldn’t tell her the headmaster was scared shitless of drows. Vajra was an outstanding spellcaster, but there was something about drows that she just could not get over. 

               The woman got startled at the sound of his voice. “Oh, that’s alright. My niece is taking the entrance exam anyway, so I have time to kill. Take your time, it’s not like I’m going anywhere.”

               “Ah, a niece?” he asked. “How old is she?”

               “Barely eight”, she answered. “I would have taught her magic on my own but, eh, it’s not like I can teach her something I myself wasn’t taught. She’s a wizard, you see. Must take it from her mother, not that I would know. Never met the gal. I’m sorry, I suppose you don’t care about the details.”

               “It’s alright,” he smiled. “Though I should go back to reading your letter if we really want to conduct this interview.”

               “Right.”

               He noticed her cheeks taking a pinkish colour. She was avoiding his eyes again. He had offered her a cup of tea while she waited, but it was still resting on his desk, untouched. He started reading the application again, the long letter she had writtendetailing her past experiences and works. Ahlyna Melafin, that was her name, an historian. Blackstaff Academy had been looking for a new history professor for quite some time, but none of the previous applicants had risen to the headmaster’s standards. She, on the other hand, was definitely more than qualified.

               “I see that you’re an expert in oral traditions?”

               She nodded. “That’s right. I have travelled a lot, you see, so I started to transcribe what strangers were telling me about their people’s history. You’d be surprised how many details, or sometimes whole stories, were omitted in history books. It is truly fascinating.” She took a paper out of her bag. “You can find here my editing contract. I write under a pseudonym, but my editor will assure you of my identity. I pay her bills with my books anyway, so she has a debt to repay.” She added with a chuckle.

               “Oh, you are Tallyana Helviani?” he exclaimed. “I believe I have read one of your books during my studies. About goblins, I think.”

               “One of my first works, and definitely not my best! Me and my mentor at the time had to follow a goblin tribe around to get their tales, and I never got their stench out of my clothes. Had to burn them. All that, and barely anything they said was salvageable.”

               “I thought it was still quite good,” he smiled. “It’s rare for sorcerers to engage in such intellectual pursuits.”

               She frowned and raised an eyebrow. “If I didn’t know any better, Mr. Dekarios, I’d think you believe us to be boorish. Just because I don’t sit behind a desk and learn how to manipulate the Weave through books, doesn’t mean I don’t have a mind of my own.”

               Gale Dekarios waved his hand. “I never wanted to insult you, of course. You are obviously a great historian, it’s just unusual. Most professors here are wizards. But let’s continue, do you have any experience in teaching?”

               Ahlyna reached for her cup of tea, finally bringing it to her lips and downing it. It had the time to cool down while she was waiting. “I have given a few conferences here and there. At Blackstaff Academy too, even though it has been quite some time since the last. Twenty years I believe. Could be more.”

               “Your papers say you are 140 years old, right? You seem still seem quite young.”

               “Darling, I am a drow,” she said with a wink. “I will still look this good in a century. You wouldn’t be able to tell if I was 300.”

               He raised an eyebrow.

               “Sorry,” she immediately added. “I do not know why I called you darling. It just slipped out. Pay it no mind, please. I am in fact 140 years old. Have worked in multiple places but mainly researched all around Faerun and beyond. And I have taught children in a grove once, but not for long.”

               Gale nodded. What a strange woman she was. She talked a lot, more than necessary. Not that he could say anything about that: he could be very chatty when launched on one of his favourite subjects. While he focused on the papers on his desk again, he heard a sizzling sound coming from her. Raising his eyes towards the woman again, he looked at the cup she held tightly. Yeah, the sound came from it.

               “Are you dissolving my cup right now?” he asked.

               She opened wide eyes. “Fuck! I’m sorry, not fuck. Shit! No, not that either. Hells! I am so sorry.” She put the cup on the desk again, Thankfully, her tea was finished, or they would have had to mop the floor. Two holes had formed in the metal where her palms had rested. “I’m so sorry”, Ahlyna repeated. “I was nervous, I didn’t even realize I was doing that. Acid feels familiar, I don’t… I just don’t feel it.”

               “It’s alright,” he reassured her. It was just a cup, after all. “Wild mage, then?”

               She lifted her fringe for him to see the scales on her forehead, well hidden by her hair. “Draconic bloodline.”

               “A black dragon, then,” he appreciated. “Is your niece also… Ah, no, you said she’s a wizard.”

               Ahlyna nodded. “Yes, she is. And I’m usually able to control my power, I’m just really nervous.”

               “Will you be alright in front of a class full of children?”

               “Oh, of course, they don’t scare me. You’re the one making me nervous, actually.”

               There was a silence between them. Gale was taken aback by her forwardness and her cheeks were red. A strange colour on her deep purple skin. She started talking again. “I am making this so awkward. I am so sorry. It’s just… It’s not every day that you meet the Gale of Waterdeep.”

               “I am just a humble professor.”

               “Yeah,” she scoffed. “A humble professor who saved Faerun not too long ago.”

               It was his turn to chuckle. “Not like we had a choice. It was that or turning into a mindflayer, and who would want that? But I am flattered by your recognition, I suppose”.

               “You must get it all the time.”

               “No, actually, most people don’t recognize me. Which is maybe for the best. After everything, I aspire to a quiet life.”

               She looked surprised by this revelation. “Really? Well, I supposed it was easy to recognize you once you said your name at the door. Not that I would have needed it to know anyway. But, uh, good for you.”

               “Back to the subject at hand,” he smiled politely. “You will be able to handle yourself in front of children, right? You are aware they can be quite... cruel at times?”

               She nodded. “Don’t worry about that. If I need to get them in line, I can always play the big bad drow. Always works like a charm.”

               “I do have my own tricks like this one”, he laughed. “Speaking of which, I’m sorry, but I do have to ask. You’re not Lolth-sworn, right?”

               She sighed. “No, I am not Lolth-sworn. Most of them stay in the Underdark, by the way. Which is for the best. If anything, I have an aversion of them, but that’s a tale for another time. I can assure you that I am in no way part of that cult. I personally worship Oghma, as surprising as that can be.”

               “Very surprising,” Gale admitted. “As a drow, I thought you would worship Eilistraee, if not Lolth.”

               The woman smiled softly. “Maybe someday the Dark maiden will come back and guide my people back to the surface. Then perhaps I will turn to her again. My family did use to worship her, especially my father, but ever since she disappeared… Well, why hold an altar for a goddess that has given up on the fight? Let’s just say I have found a new patron in Oghma. Although that is definitely my mentor’s influence,” she grinned. “Either way, I wouldn't say that I'm a huge devotee.”

               He nodded. After asking her a few more questions, he gathered the papers in front of him. During the rest of the interview, she had seemed to ease up but always stayed on her guards. Gale could tell she wasn’t a bad apple, but she was certainly a peculiar one, a real mystery. A lot of times, she seemed to be startled by his questions, but he decided it was just because she was nervous and unprepared for the interview. Although she did seem like she wouldn’t last a day with a class full of children, he had to give her the benefit of the doubt: she was after all a damn good historian. The name Tallyana Helviani was very well-known among scholars for her amazing works on different cultures and species, and Ahlyna had said she wanted to benefit from her stay at Blackstaff Academy to use their extensive library.

               He sighed when he closed the door behind her. His meeting with the sorceress had drained him from all the energy he had left, and he had no idea what to do with the broken cup she had left behind. Still thinking about what he would tell the headmaster about her, he put it back in his cupboard. “I will buy you another one, I promise”, she had said before leaving. At least she was polite.

               On the other side of the door, Ahlyna was catching her breath. She couldn’t believe that she’d just met the Gale Dekarios of all people. She had expected it, of course, knowing he was a professor there, but she didn't think he would be the one interviewing her for the damn job. 

               “That bad, uh?” said a tiny voice.

               The woman opened her eyes to find a tiny drow standing in front of her.

               “What are you doing here?”.

               “I finished early”, said her niece, Vespera. “Then, I tried to find you and a professor told me you would be in this tower. So, I was waiting for you to come out.”

               “Finished early, uh?” sighed the historian. “You better succeed the exam.”

               “It doesn’t matter if you’re not hired too,” scoffed the child. “And judging from your expression, this did not go well.”

               “You have no idea what you’re talking about.”

               “Dad said you would buy me a treat if I did well at the exam.”

               “He did no such thing, little liar,” protested the drow. They hadn’t seen Ahlyna’s brother in more than a year. He didn’t even know the historian was trying to get his daughter enrolled in this Academy. He didn’t know a thing. “Come, little lady. We’re going home.”

               “Will we really stay in that flat?” the kid asked, pouting. “I don’t like it.”

               “No, darling, it’s temporary. We’ll move if I get the job. Shouldn’t take too long to know,” Ahlyna said, going down the stairs of the tower. “If I don’t, which I don’t think will happen anyway, we’ll find another city.”

               “I like this one, though,” the child complained. “Can’t you find another job here? Or, I don’t know, write more books? Dad said you had money, so I thought my life with you would be better than living in a dump.”

               Ahlyna sighed. What an exigent child she was. Although she did not doubt Valas, her brother, did say that to Vespera. He had always been such trouble.

               “It’s not a dump. I admit it’s not in the best part of the city, but it’s… Well, it’s still better than most campsites I have lived in. But yes, it’s a cheap place. Now stop complaining or I won’t let you in and you can find your own place to live.”

               Vespera looked at her suspiciously. “You wouldn’t do that, would you?” The kid was following her down the stairs, trying to get a glance at her aunt’s expression. They had been living together, just the two of them, for a little more than a year. Most of that time had been spent on the road, while Ahlyna was finishing her latest work, that was supposed to be published soon. Some of it had been spent in Baldur’s Gate, especially towards the latest few months. She had found Valas not too far from there, where he had given her the child and dipped. Since then, she had no idea where her brother was. Or if he was even still alive. He had always been quite the problem child, and his kid definitely took after him. Ahlyna glanced at her. Vespera looked a lot like him, and therefore she looked like her. Most people assumed she was hers, but she always corrected them, saying that was her niece not her daughter. She didn’t know why she felt the need to say that, to pull away from the poor kid. After all, they were family now. Only thing she had left.

               She sighed. “I’ll buy you a cake, alright?”

               “I knew you were the best aunt ever,” smiled Vespera.

               “Right. Your only one, mostly.”

               “Details.”

Chapter 2: Professor Melafin

Notes:

Second chapter is here !
I made a playlist with songs that inspired me for this fic or that I justliek to listen to while working. You can find it on Spotify : https://open.spotify.com/playlist/3YhlRLbhC3dJkO80Zmv6kk?si=c2955c79903140fd

               A letter came in the mail a few days later. Vespera opened it, thinking it was her admission letter to Blackstaff Academy. She was very disappointed to see it was for her aunt, still sleeping on the couch. The room they were staying in was shabby to say the least, and Ahlyna had been nice enough to leave the bed to her niece. She instead rested on the sofa, one that Vespera wouldn’t have touched in a million years if she could help it. She couldn’t wait to get out of this dump.

               Since her aunt was still sleeping, she started making breakfast. She could handle herself just fine. Just a few eggs for the both of them. They barely had anything to eat left. She knew her aunt could have gone to buy things at the market before, but she also knew that woman was a master at the art of procrastination. Instead, she spent her days working on scrolls, parchments and weird books sometimes written in languages she couldn’t understand. Her father had told her that their parents had taught them how to read Iokharic, the draconic script, but he never bothered to do the same thing for her. He wasn’t a great teacher. She had asked her aunt, but she answered she would probably learn it at Blackstaff Academy anyway. It’s not that she really cared about draconic language anyway, she mostly wanted to find a bond with her aunt. They had been living together for over a year and she still felt like a stranger. 

               Valas, her father, had been all she knew for the first seven years of her life. She had no recollection of her mother. And suddenly, some summer day, a woman showed up on their doorstep, claiming to be his sister. He had welcomed her, and they would spend their time whispering and fighting in the kitchen, about their parents, about religion, about work, about drows… It’s like they could never agree on a thing. Then her father disappeared. Her aunt looked at her like she didn’t know what to do with her, like she was a cumbersome piece of furniture that she didn’t know how to dispose of. And together, they left. Her father had left her a letter, saying he had something to do, and that Ahlyna would take care of her. She didn’t know when she would see him again, and Ahlyna didn’t seem to know more about it. She would look angry everytime she asked when she would see her dad again, so at one point, she just stopped asking.

               While the eggs were cooking on the stove, her aunt finally woke from the couch to sit on a kitchen chair. Her hair was a mess, and her fringe was so badly kept that the kid could see the scales covering her forehead. Her father had the same. For a time, she was jealous of them. She was of the same bloodline but had no scales on her body. Not one trace of the wild acid that inhabited them. But instead, she had a talent for tapping into the Weave. Just like your mother, according to her dad. She wouldn’t know, she never met the woman. It had always been him and her, and now it was her and his sister. An aunt she had never met before. Her sole remaining family.

               “Did you sleep well?” she asked her aunt, sliding a plate in front of her.

               “No. Did you?”

               “Well enough. I opened the mail. You should take a look at it.”

               The historian groaned when she saw the Blackstaff seal. “I’ll open it in a few minutes. Could you make me a tea?”

               “What am I, your servant?” protested the kid.

               “Meh. At least I found a use for you,” she joked. “Please, darling. If it’s good news, we’ll be able to look for a new flat. A better one.”

               That was enough motivation. She couldn’t wait to get out of there and could feel that Ahlyna was not eager to spend one more night on that couch. While the tea cooling down in front of her, Ahlyna took the letter out of the envelop. Vespera sat on the other chair, waiting patiently for the news, digging into her remaining eggs.

               “Do you know what you did wrong?”

               “What?” That woman had the weirdest habit of asking questions without giving context.

               “The eggs,” Ahlyna answered, not rising her eyes to meet hers. “Do you know what you did wrong?”

               Vespera looked at her plate. “I don’t know. They’re too salty, maybe?”

               “Exactly.” Ahlyna was finally looking at her. “It’s alright, but too much salt is bad for your health. And for the taste, obviously. But it’s ok, you’re learning.”

               “I wouldn’t have to, if you got up earlier.”

               The historian sighed. “Darling, I worked half the night. Give me a break.” She reverted her attention on the letter, while Vespera waited patiently to know what it said.

               “It’s an invitation to formally meet with the headmaster,” she finally said. “I have the job. Gods, I can barely believe it.” After her debacle in Mr. Dekarios’ office, she wasn’t so sure to have the job, even though she held a strong front when facing her niece. “I’m finally meeting Vajra Safahr. Can you believe that?”

               “I don’t know who that is.”

               Ahlyna looked at her niece with an empty stare. “You’re kidding, right?”

               “No. Is it someone important?”

               The historian frowned. “Did your father teach you anything? Gods, we have a lot to work on. You’re lucky you’re skilled with spells. That’s only the most important person in this whole city of Waterdeep and the youngest Blackstaff ever. I am glad I didn’t meet her for the job interview, though. Mr. Dekarios was already intimidating enough. Now, meeting the Mage of Waterdeep is just a formality.” She was trying to reassure herself. Ahlyna could feel the knot in her stomach returning. She took a deep breath. Just a formality. I have the job.

               “Does this mean we can finally move?” asked Vespera.

               Her aunt laughed. “Yes, we can. The meeting is tomorrow. We’ll need groceries too, I suppose. Can’t live off eggs for long, unfortunately. But that means you will stay here today. Is that ok with you?”

               The kid shrugged. She knew she didn’t really have a choice anyway. Ahlyna would often ask questions, but they were actually orders. That was one.

               “You can practice your spells, if you want, but please, nothing too nefarious. Why not try illusions today?”

               Vespera shrugged again. She would probably just rummage through her aunt’s stuff again, hoping to find something interesting. 

***

               On the next day, Ahlyna put on her most professional outfit, a long robe that revealed her tattooed arms. She gathered her hair in a tight ponytail, and let her fringe fall on her eyebrows. She asked Vespera to stay home again and not cause trouble and went to Blackstaff Tower with a knot in her stomach. Gods, she was so nervous.

               She used the main entrance on Swords Street, then took the central stairwell, climbing to the top of the tower. Blackstaff Tower was one of the most recognizable landmarks of Waterdeep, a high magical tower made of stone and greenish windows, but also the ugliest one in her opinion. From inside, the windows seemed to show what was going on outside the tower, but she knew enough illusion magic to know one. It still looked better than from outside, with its large corridors, grand central staircase and numerous doors. 

               She then arrived in front of a huge door on the last floor. Knocked and opened the door, sliding her head inside the room. “Hello?”

               “Ah, good morning,” said a voice from the desk. “Come in, please.”

               Ahlyna obeyed, closing the door behind her and crossing the distance in a few paces. The office was grandiose. A young human was wating, sitting at her desk. Her skin was dark, so were her hair and eyes. Ahlyna extended her hand to her, and Vajra Safahr took it with… Was that reluctance?

               “Wonderful to meet you,” said Ahlyna nonetheless.

               “Wonderful, yes. I am sorry I couldn’t welcome you and lead the interview the other day.”

               “No worries, truly. It was nice to meet Mr. Dekarios. I am sure he will make a wonderful coworker.”

               Behind the headmaster was a black staff – well, the Blackstaff – with a snarling wolf head atop of it. It towered over her and Ahlyna couldn’t help but sneak a few glances at it. Vajra smiled at her.

               “The Blackstaff. My greatest accomplishment and yet the bane of my existence. But now that I have it, I must make sure that I live up to it. This is why you’re here, Ms Melafin. I plan to make Blackstaff the best magic Academy there is and to turn Waterdeep into the capital of magic and knowledge. For that, our students need a damn good historian. Which would be you. Do you think yourself to be up to it?”

               “I am,” Ahlyna nodded. “I will do my best.”

               Vajra still looked at her with an air of wariness. Until she looked at the drow’s arms, and her eyes widened almost immediately. “Are those spirit tattoos?”

               “They are! I’m surprised you recognized them. They’re not very well known around these parts of Faerun. Though I shouldn’t have underestimated you, I suppose.”

               “Can I take a closer look?” the human asked, rising from behind her desk to approach her. She stopped just before reaching Ahlyna. “Gale reassured me, but I have to ask. You truly aren’t Lolth-sworn?”

               “I am not, I swear. I understand your distrust, truly, but I can assure you I am perfectly kind. Well, I don’t bite stranger’s heads off, at least.”

               Vajra smiled, more trustfully this time and crouched next to Ahlyna. She studied the tattoos for a few seconds before saying: “I heard they are incredibly painful. How did it feel to get them?”

               “Yes,” the historian admitted. “It was definitely unpleasant and a very long process. But the Nubari people were very nice with me. Well, the Tribe of the Wise Ones at the very least. I have not met with many other tribes, as they tend to be hostile to strangers. Not all of them, of course. Also, most of my tattoos were done a little bit later and are just regular tattoos I got to fill the space.”

               “It must have been quite the experience.”

               “For sure,” Ahlyna nodded with enthusiasm. “I love nomad people: they always have the most interesting tales. I think the book I wrote about the Eastern Realms is my favourite, but unfortunately not the one that sold the best. It was also a very hard time in my life, but meeting all these new people was truly amazing and heartwarming.”

               “Do they really work, these tattoos? I have heard they’re supposed to make you more charismatic.”

               “Well,you tell me. What do you think?”

               Vajra raised her eyes to the woman. She definitely had a certain charm about her, but it was impossible to tell if it was natural or magical. But one thing was for sure, Vajra had always felt terribly afraid of drows, but she almost felt comfortable with her in the same room.

               “It might.” She rose to her feet and went back behind her desk. “They suit you.”

               “Thank you so much.”

               Ahlyna felt calmer than when she came into the office. Both of them felt better after this quick chat. Surely two women like them had loads in common. 

               “You definitely seem to know your subject,” the headmaster appreciated. “Our students will love you, I’m sure.”

               “I still can’t believe you hired me, if I'm being honest,” the drow confided. “I was such a mess on the interview.”

               “Mr. Dekarios did mention you were nervous, but he also said you were quite competent. I think his praise is earned. We also asked your editor, and she said you were the real deal. Between your books and our meetings with you, we both believe you suit the job. Do you have any questions about the job?”

               Ahlyna hesitated. “I do. But also, one that is not directly related to the job, but I need an answer. My niece took the entrance exam, and I really want her to attend this Academy. I am raising her, you see, so we’re a package. I’m not saying I want her in, if she did not pass, I…”

               “The young Vespera Melafin, right?” Vajra interrupted. “She was very good. The acceptance letters will be sent some time next week. I can already tell you; you made the right call trying to enrol her here. She has a lot of potential.”

               The drow sighed with relief. “Good to know. Thank you so much. I know she can’t wait to learn the answer. She opened my mail yesterday, thinking it was for her.”

               Vajra laughed. “She seems endearing.”

               “Oh, she’s mostly a nightmare! But yes, she is. She’s smart for her age.”

               “Well, I believe that means I can officially welcome you among the staff. I will show you your new office.” She motioned for Ahlyna to follow her. “Your classroom will be at the same level as Mr. Dekarios, so I suppose you’re familiar with it.”

               “I am. Is he here today?”

               “He is, why?” Vajra asked.

               “Just like that,” the drow said innocently. She patted her bag, distractedly. She had brought a new cup to replace the one she dissolved in his office.

               Vajra unlocked the door to the classroom and Ahlyna discovered a nice little place with its attached private office. “Oh, I know just what to do with this place,” she immediately said.

               “Good,” Vajra smiled. “Please do make it a pleasant space. I want the children to want to come learn here with us.”

               “I’ll do my best.”

               “That is all I ask of you. Well, here’s the key. The Tower is open for all apprentices and professors any day, the wards will cast off anyone who wasn’t invited. So, you will be able to go in and out as you wish, starting today. Many professors and apprentices come here even during breaks and weekends, so you’ll find most of us here at any time. Do you need anything else?”

               “I believe that will be alright for today. Thank you, Ms. Safahr.”

               “Call me Vajra, and I will call you Ahlyna,” she smiled. “We’re coworkers now.”

              Ahlyna smiled at her words. An impressive coworker to have. It felt ridiculous to be able to call the Vajra Safahr, the Mage of Waterdeep by her first name.

               “Well, thank you Vajra, then. Truly.”

               “You can find me in my office if you need me again today,” the woman said before leaving Ahlyna in the room. “I’ll send your contract to your home with the acceptance letter. Make sure your niece doesn’t sign it for you.”

               “I can make no promises,” she laughed. Vajra shut the door behind her, leaving Ahlyna in the silent classroom. Taking a deep breath, the drow opened the windows, greeted by the bustling sound of the city. Her office and classroom were quite high up. Opening a cabinet, she found a broom and cleaned the classroom a little. She felt such excitement at the idea of teaching history to pupils. She had already started planning her lessons in her head.

               After a while cleaning and ordering the classroom and office, she finally settled on a chair and looked at the work she’d done. All she had to do was bring a few plants to liven the place and it would be perfect. She sighed with contentment. The morning was coming to an end, and she would soon have to go home again. Even if she wanted to, she couldn’t leave her niece alone for too long and she had promised her to go apartment-hunting together. She just had a few last things to do first.

               Crossing the corridor, she found herself in front of the door to Gale Dekarios’ classroom. She knocked on the door. “Come in!” she heard faintly from the other side. She found the wizard in his office, busy with a very young student.

               “Is that your wife, Mr. Dekarios?” he asked.

               Before Gale could even open his mouth and deny, Ahlyna burst into laughter. Gods, her laugh. She had no restraint; it was like she’d never heard something this funny. But what was so funny about this? The fact that she’d marry him of all people? It felt almost mean.

               “She’s not,” he finally said. “That would be our new history professor, Ms Melafin.”

               “Hello, Ms Melafin,” said the child politely.

               “Hello, you. Care to tell me your name?”

               “Charles, Miss.”

               “It is nice to meet you, Charles. I hope to see you in my classroom soon.”

               He nodded happily and went on his way.

               “I do hope I’m not interrupting,” the drow said, turning to Gale. "Cute kid, though."

               He had watched her interacting with the child. “Ah, do not worry, we were just finishing up. I was explaining how to use the invisibility spell. Charles will be a first year here. He passed his magic exam with me and just messed up on one spell. He will be a very skilled student, without a doubt. Though I am curious, what brings you already to my humble lair?”

               “Well, you might have learned that we will be sharing this floor of the Tower,” she answered. “I promise I’ll be quiet. Wouldn’t want to disturb your peace while you work in your lair.”

               It was his turn to chuckle. “Not to worry. I’m sure we will get along fantastically.”

               “I do hope so,” she said with a nice smile. “I have brought an offering of peace.” She took the new cup out of her bag.

               “Oh, thank you,” he said, surprised. “I didn’t think you would actually bring a new one. Though, I suppose it is only polite, isn’t it? But thank you. I’ll make sure to take great care of your gift.”

               She noticed the way his eyes crinkled when he smiled, the little crow’s feet at the corners of his eyes. She glanced at the purplish veinlike tendrils behind his collar, climbing up to his left eye and wondered what it was. At his large nose and the way he tucked his hair behind his ears, at the strands of grey in his brown mane. She had to admit, he was quite handsome.

               “You better,” she joked. “I might check on it.”

               He laughed again. “You’re welcome to stop by anytime. I believe you’ve met with Vajra, then? Did It go well?”

               “Why, did you badmouth me?” she asked deadpan.

               He stopped in his track, surprised. “Is that a joke?”

               “It is, I’m sorry. I should have been clearer,” she reassured him. “I know you didn’t. Thank you for speaking so highly of me, by the way.”

               “I wouldn’t say highly. I barely reminded her of your works. You are uniquely qualified for this position, and it would have been a shame to let you go.”

              She didn't know about qualified. Sure, she had published a few books and studied history for years, but was it ever enough? Especially if the goal was to make Blackstaff Academy the best school in Faerun.

               “Still, thank you. I have a feeling she doesn’t like drows.”

               This time, Gale laughed with more enthusiasm. “You noticed?”

               “It was hard not to! But I believe I’ve made a breakthrough. She’s a very curious person, and I am a curiosity.”

               She gestured to herself, and Gale took the time to truly look at her. She was wearing a long black robe, revealing her arms and slit to let her legs move freely. He hadn’t noticed during the interview, probably because she wore a long-sleeved blouse, but she had a multitude of small tattoos on her arms. “Are those spirit tattoos?” he asked.

               “Which is exactly what she asked.”

               “How amazing. Well, let me say, you look much more comfortable than when we first met. And here I was, thinking I was making you nervous last time.”

               “Maybe I got over it,” she quickly replied. She couldn’t let him know yet why she was so in over her head at the idea of meeting him.

               Gale’s brows furrowed. That was a rather quick answer. And a weird one. But he didn’t take note of it. The poor drow was probably tired from a long day. “Did you need something else, Ms Melafin? I wouldn’t want to keep you from other obligations.”

               “Ah, yes. I do have to return home,” she admitted. “I hope to see you again soon, Mr. Dekarios. Perhaps you might take me for a visit of the library? I forgot to ask Vajra where it was, and I do hope my office neighbour will be so kind as to show me where it is.”

               “Of course,” he smiled. “Feel free to knock on my door whenever you want, and I’ll make myself available. And please, call me Gale. Except in front of students, of course.”

               “You can call me Ahlyna. It was very nice to have this quick chat with you, Mr… Gale. See you soon, then.”

               She disappeared behind the door. What a strange woman, he thought. Every time he thought she seemed nice, she would say something that would bother him. She made no sense to him. But then again, she was a sorcerer and Gale never seemed to understand these people.  They were always so chaotic and unruly. And Ahlyna was definitely one. She had that energy about her.

***

               Ahlyna found Vespera rummaging through her stuff, back at their flat. Again.

               “You won’t find a thing,” she said.

               “You don’t even know what I’m looking for.”

               “I don’t need to know. I own nothing that could interest you. Get your own things.”

               “I can’t have things, I am a child,” the little drown protested. “I don’t have money. You’re the one with a big job. Buy me things.”

               “Do you think you deserve that?” Ahlyna asked. “After trying to steal my precious possessions?”

               “You have nothing I would consider precious.”

               Ahlyna scoffed. “Please. You don’t know what precious means. Anyway, get dressed. I thought you wanted to find a better apartment.”

               “Finally!” the child exulted.

               Ahlyna was mostly amused by her antics, but sometimes, she couldn’t help but see Valas in her. It was like being a teen again and trying to reason her brother. Having to take care of him while her parents fought about whatever issue they were encountering. He used to pull pranks and run away all the time. And he would talk just like his daughter did. The curse of shared blood.

               When Vespera was finally done dressing up, they went outside and started walking the streets. Waterdeep was mainly made of broad streets and boulevards, so it was easy to navigate. When they first landed in Waterdeep a few weeks back, Ahlyna was only able to find a place in the Southern Ward, a place busy with traders. Unfortunately, it was also not very comfortable and not a place where she wanted to raise a child. But now that she had a job in the Castle Ward, she was hoping to find a nice place in this neighbourhood. It would also be easier to go work at the Blackstaff Tower this way. In hopes of finding such a place, she had contacted an agency.

               “You’re looking to rent a place, right? Not buy?”

               “That’s right. Though I might consider buying in the future.” 

               The real estate agent raised her eyes at her. “What did you say your job is?”

               “Uh, I am an historian. I work at the Blackstaff Academy.”

               “Do you now?”

               “I do.”

                “I’ll need proof of employment. We’re looking for serious tenants.”

               “I should have my contract soon. But I can pay rent.”

               “Then you’re not employed, if you don’t have a contract.”

               “Well, not yet, but I will in a few days.”

               “Sure you will.”

               Ahlyna’s brows furrowed. That was the meanest person she had encountered in a while. She glanced at her niece, who shrugged. None of my business, she seemed to say.

               “Look, lady. I brought you a bank statement. You know how much money I have. You can see that I can pay for a rent in Castle Ward for at least six months. Six months in a villa. What’s your problem? Obviously, my employment situation doesn’t matter.”

               The employee shrugged. “I have strict instructions from landlords. To make sure that you can pay.”

               How bothersome.

               “Which I can. As you can see. Look, you need to know that I am a sorcerer. I could make this place blow up.”

               “Is that a threat?”

               “A warning. Find me a flat or do something. I don’t care if I commit a crime. I’m a drow. My kind does three atrocities by noon.”

               She hated to pull the drow card, but boy was it useful. The real estate agent paled and started rummaging through her files.

               “I have a few apartments that could work for you and your niece…”

               When they finally got out of the agency – with three apartments available for a visit, Vespera turned to her aunt. “I didn’t know you could be cool like that.”

               “That was not cool. I hated it.”

               “Maybe you should do more thing you hate. It suits you.”

               Ahlyna ruffled her hair. “Aren’t you a little psycho. Can you guess why that woman was acting like that?”

               “Wasn’t it because you don’t have a job?”

               “I have a job, darling, you know that. It’s because we’re drows. Everything is harder on the surface when you’re a drow. They don’t see many of us, and when they do… Well, most of us are quite cruel. It’s rarely a nice encounter. We must be understanding of this fact.”

               “It’s unfair,” the kid decided.

               “I know, darling. But by showing them we’re not all murderous and plain evil, we can change their views. Make them understand that most drows are manipulated by Lolth. Evil is not our nature, it’s a condition. This is why I hate to threaten people. How can I prove anything when I act like that?”

               “It seems like a lot of work. We shouldn’t have to prove ourselves.”

               “You are a smart child,” Ahlyna whispered, kneeling in front of her. “Maybe someday we won’t have to do all this. But for now, we don’t have a choice. If we want, the both of us, to stay in Waterdeep and to be a part of this society, I am afraid we will have to be on our best behaviour.”

               “Why couldn’t we go somewhere where it could be easier for us?”

               Ahlyna tucked a strand of hair behind her niece’s ears. “That doesn’t exist for us. Going back to the Underdark is impossible for our family. I have high hopes for you, darling. But that means staying here and overtaking these obstacles. We’ll find a way.” She rose back to her feet. “Now, how about we go and visit a few of these apartments before going back home?”

Chapter 3: Back-to-school season

               Every morning since her meeting with Vajra, Gale had seen that new history professor show up to her office with boxes full of books or huge plants in her arms. She would stay cooped up in her office all morning and then leave around three in the afternoon. They had no interaction with each other, despite her having said she wanted him to show her the library. That place was Gale’s favourite in the whole Tower, and he was a little bit disappointed that she hadn’t come to him about it. Maybe she had found someone else to give her a tour. Or perhaps she didn’t really care and was just being polite.

               Then someday, a week before they would welcome children again for the school session, they bumped into each other, as she was climbing up the stairs with books in her arms.

               “Let me help you with that,” he said.

               “Thank you,” she sighed as he relieved her of half of the pile. “I wasn’t sure if I would make it without dropping it all. Can you believe that I walked all the way from the South with those?”

               “You didn’t think of using a spell?”

               “Oh, excuse me, Mr Wizard. Some of us haven’t learned their way around magic. I work by instinct, and apparently my instinct doesn’t work with books. I am damn good in a bar fight, though.”

               He laughed wholeheartedly. “I’m sure I would have loved to have you by my side five years ago.”

               “I don’t know about that,” she frowned. “Fighting a Netherbrain and mindflayers is very different from a few drunks. But I’m sure I could have punched it at least once.”

               She knew that was not true. At the time, she was in no shape to take on this foe, on the contrary. But that was not something Gale needed to know.

               “I’ve seen you bring in a lot of books. Did you travel with all of that?”

               “I did!” she exclaimed. “My luggage is always insanely heavy because of it. But I just can’t bring myself to give some of them away. I feel like they can always be useful.”

               “That’s something we can both agree on,” he smiled. “My tower is overrun by books.”

               “Your tower?” she repeated. “Could you be even more of a cliché? I don’t think I have met a wizard as stereotypical as you before.”

               “I know, I know. What did you expect of someone as dedicated to the Weave as myself?”

               She laughed. “I suppose I shouldn’t expect any less.” They had entered the classroom. “You can put the books on a desk, I’ll tidy them up myself.”

               Gale looked around the classroom. It was already very different than the empty room her predecessor had left. “I like what you’ve done with the place,” he said. It was very green. There were huge plants in every corner and an immense map on the wall. She had prepared a shelf with a few textbooks and annals, but he assumed most of what she had brought was in her office.

               “Thank you,” she smiled. “Do you think pupils will feel at ease here?”

               He nodded. It was cozier than his own classroom, overrun by scrolls and his own books. Not that it seemed to bother his students. But another kind of environment would be good for them.

               “By the way, Ahlyna. Maybe you’ll join us next week for a drink.”

               “What, like, as a date?” she said.

               “Oh, em, no, I meant…” He looked at her again and saw the grin expanding on her face. She knew he didn’t mean alone with him; it was just a joke. What a fox. “Ah, clever. No, I meant with our other coworkers, that you might have not met yet. After our first day back with full classrooms, we would like to gather for a drink at a tavern and formally welcome you among us. Usually, we go to the Blushing Nymph, even though I personally think the Mighty Manticore is a much better place for such festivities. If there’s a place you prefer, feel free to tell me or anyone else, and we will change our ways.”

               “Thank you for the invite, I would love to join you. I will have to find someone to look after my niece, but I’ll do my best to join you. Though I suppose she’s used to staying home by now, so maybe it won’t be necessary. As for the tavern, I might have to trust you. Despite what I said about bar fights, I have not roamed Waterdeep’s taverns yet.”

               “Then you should absolutely try the Might Manticore first. It is a much nicer place. I’ll make sure to tell you what we decide before next week.”

               “Thank you.”

               He made a gesture, trying to leave her classroom. For some reason, Ahlyna didn’t want their conversation to end. He was always such good company, and she quite enjoyed bothering him with her little jokes. He was so easy to rile.

               “Don’t hesitate if you want to borrow a book someday,” she quickly said. What was that? She could have found much better. But too late now, she had to roll with it. “I don’t know if you’re interested in history, but as you can see, I have quite the collection. You can browse through it while I take care of my plants, if you want. Or not.”

               “I would love to, actually,” he admitted. “Where should I start?”

               “Except with my own books?” she smiled. “You start wherever you like. Come with me”, she said, leading him to her office. As he expected, there were a lot more books in there, and fewer plants. “If you have a particular event you would like to know more about, you can start reading from there. You could also read about a people, a tradition, a place… The possibilities are endless. You can even read about yourself,” she joked lifting a book from her desk. “This one was just published. But it’s not very good, if you ask me.”

               “You bought a book about me?” he asked, surprised.

               “Not just you, the whole crew. Don’t flatter yourself too much,” she said with a smile. “My mentor wrote it. Vaelthar Embernote.”

               “Never heard of him.”

               “Well, maybe that’s why it is so bad. I'm doubting his sources. Though, I suppose most of you might be hard to find, scattered around Faerun. But anyway, I wouldn’t recommend it, it’s trash.”

               “You don’t seem to like that mentor very much.”

               “I used to absolutely love him,” she confessed. “But I was disappointed. I owe him a lot, though, so I can’t badmouth him too much.”

               “I get the feeling,” Gale said. They looked each other in the eyes for a moment, in silent. Her blue eyes seemed nostalgic but also shameful, while he felt resentment wrap around his heart. But in this moment, they felt a sense of closeness with one another. They both knew what it was like to be so disappointed by someone they held in such high regard. They shared an understanding.

               “I could borrow one of your own books, if you have a copy.”

               “I could do better than that and give you, for free of course, a copy of my best one. It’s a deathly underrated work but still my favourite. I wrote it during my trip in Kara-Tur. It is about the Nubari people and their history. I promise you will love it. I would love to go back someday. It was a very hard time for me, but the Tribe of the Wise Ones was so good to me. I had to learn the Malatran Common during my trip, so it was quite hard to communicate at first, since I was still a beginner when I met them, but it grew on me. Beautiful language. I wrote a whole chapter on their culture, to contextualize, it is so interesting. I think many of my works would categorize me as an ethnologist rather than an historian, since I write so much about the culture of the people I study. This one definitely would. I took such an interest in the way their society worked, they are so different than us. It is most fascinating. Though most of the time, I still stick to history. I am sorry for you, Gale, I start rambling as soon as I’m launched on that subject.”

               She handed the book over to him, blushing. It was quite the work, lots of pages. “Don’t worry about it, it’s charming. And I’m not one to talk anyway, I could bore you with the Weave for hours. I’m sure your students will love you.”

               Charming. That was probably the first time someone said that about her. “I am sure you could never be boring. But I thank you. Please do tell me what you think of it once you’re done.”

               “I sure will.”

               He finally left her office, and Ahlyna went back to work, a smile still floating on her lips. If all her coworkers were as nice as Gale Dekarios, her work at Blackstaff Academy would be most pleasant.

               She opened one of the books on her desk and reached into her bag to take out a trinket. She turned it in her hands, studying it just like she had done everyday since her brother gave it to her. Of course, he had told her absolutely nothing. He just gave that thing to her, whatever it was, and said that she had to take his daughter and go. Ever since, for more than a year, she had been running from gods know what. But now, under the new name that she chose, she felt safe enough. She had been lucky to be so elusive and to have always written with a pseudonym. That made her less tracable. And she was lucky that her editor owed her a lot, enough to cover her. It wasn’t a lie either, Ahlyna had used many different names in different contexts.

               But now that she finally was able to have a stable life, one that she did not exactly chose, but that would keep her and her niece safe. This way, she could devote herself to her researches about the thing her brother left her. Something dangerous enough to make him disappear. She needed to know.

***

               “Are you sure about this?” Vespera asked. “I kind of hate it.”

               “That’s how you know you dress like a wizard,” responded Ahlyna in a jiffy.

               Her niece was wearing a wizard robe and seemed very uncomfortable. She squinted her eyes at her aunt. “And you look… weird.” The historian had opted for a nice white blouse and a long brown skirt, knowing she would go out with coworkers later during the day.

               “What?” she wondered. “I thought I looked nice.”

               “You don’t even look like a sorcerer anymore. I liked your robe best.”

               “As you know, I am going out after today. And I wanted to look… I don’t know, intellectual, I suppose. I know how all these wizards feel about sorcerers. And drows. I need to be on my best behaviour. Will you be alright here alone?”

               “Yes, of course. You’re still taking me home before going, right?”

               “Yeah, obviously. Or you’re going to run away in the market. I know better than to let you roam around. Now come, we have to go. I won’t be late on the first day.”

               Vespera followed her reluctantly, still feeling weird about her outfit. But she soon realized she looked just like any other student, reassuring her. Just before reaching Blackstaff Tower, Vespera stopped in her tracks.

               “I can’t be seen with you.”

               “Is this about my skirt?” Ahlyna protested. “Come on, it can’t be that bad.”

               “No, it’s about you being a teacher here. What if they make fun of me because of that?”

               “They won’t, darling,” the drow responded patiently. “If anything, most the pupils here are wizards, and they would worship you for it. If there’s one thing I know about them, it’s that they are teacher’s pets.”  

               “Hey,” said someone behind them. “You vex me, Ms. Melafin.”

               Of course he was there.

               “Mr. Dekarios!” she exclaimed. “What a surprise to see you here.”

               “In front of my workplace? Surprising indeed.”

               “Don’t mock me,” she smiled. “Well, please meet my amazing niece, Vespera Melafin. Vespera, this is Mr Dekarios. He will be your Illusion magic teacher.”

               Gale leaned towards the child. “Hello, Vespera. I hope to see you soon in my classroom.”

               “I think Illusion magic is my first class tomorrow.”

               “And what is the first for first years today?”

               “That would be history,” Ahlyna said. “I shall be the one boring them first thing in the morning.”

               “Ah, you could never. If you’re as enthusiastic as the last time we spoke, you’ll have no trouble captivating young audiences.”

               “Thank you, Mr. Dekarios. I’ll be sure to run to you if I need help, as I am sure you’re already an expert.”

              “My door is always open for you, Ms. Melafin. But I do have to go now. See you later, right?”

               “I’ll be there. And you know where to find me.”

               “That I do,” he said before taking his leave.

               “Can you believe he was right there?” she said, looking back to her niece once he was far enough. “I was joking about wizards, and one appeared right behind me. I might be cursed.”

               “I think he likes you,” the kid decided.

               “You have no idea what you’re talking about, you’re eight. Now let’s go, enough stalling.”

               Together, they climbed the stairs to her classroom. Vespera seemed appreciative of what she was seeing. “Let’s just hope no one is allergic to plants.”

               “Gods, I didn’t even think about it. It should be alright, though, right? I don’t think they spread a lot of pollen.”

               “How would I know?” the child shrugged, seating at the back of the classroom.

               “Come on, are you already trying to run from your dear aunt?”

               “Of course, I am. You’re not even my favourite aunt.”

               “I’m the only one,” Ahlyna said, rising an eyebrow. “What is wrong with you?”

              Vespera shrugged again, staying where she was. The professor sighed and started organizing her day. There was no reasoning that child and she did not want to waste her energy trying. While she was working, she welcomed her first few students, which arrived in dribs and drabs. Very quickly, a child came to her desk to introduce himself.

               “Oh, I remember you!” she exclaimed happily. “You’re Charles, am I right? I saw you in Mr. Dekarios’ office the other day.”

               “I am.” The boy smiled brightly. “I didn’t think you would remember.”

               “Of course I do. I have an amazing memory. Mr. Dekarios said you were a promising wizard, and I do hope you will be interested in the class I am teaching. Now, find a seat. We will start soon.”

               Three other students entered her classroom before she stood from her desk and started her lesson. She had a dozen of students facing her with big eyes. In the back of the classroom, Vespera was already chatting with her desk mate. “Welcome, I am Ms. Melafin,” she said with a huge smile. “As you all know, this is a history class. During your first year, my goal is to make you want to learn and discover history, so I will try to keep it interesting and thematic. That means you can come to me and make propositions if you want to learn about certain events. I am no expert in all times and periods, but I do know enough to turn it into a fun lesson. Do you already have questions?”

               Noone raised their hands, and she decided to continue. “This won’t be an exigent class, as I know you will already busy studying other forms of magic. But I will ask a few big things from all of you. First, I want you to stay open to this magnificent field that is history and to stay calm while you’re in my class. I can understand that it is not for everyone, and I won’t judge you for it. But this a place of learning and I ask for respect. But also, in three months, I will want a written paper on your family’s history. I will keep it large; you can write about you parents, grandparents, or other ancestors. It doesn’t have to be a fascinating tale; I just want you to ask your family about their ancestors or their own history. I am sure you will all discover fascinating things, and I can’t wait to read all about it. This will only be a first draft that I will correct, the final work being due at the end of the school year. I will prepare a marking scheme so you can better understand my expectations.”

               Vespera raised her hand from the back of the classroom. “Yes, Vespera?”

               “What if we don’t have a family?”

               “I don’t believe you’re affected by this situation.”

               “But what if it’s someone’s case?”

               “Is it?” Ahlyna asked, scanning the classroom. “That doesn’t seem to be the case. But if this assignment is a problem, we can talk about it and find a solution at the end of this class. Moving on, now. Do we have any other questions?”. Still nothing. Good. “Let’s start with our first lesson, then. Take out your notebooks and pencils.”

               She pulled a blackboard towards her and wrote a word in big letters at the centre. “Waterdeep”.

               “I suppose you all know where we are. The City of Splendours. What do y’all know about its history?”

               The pupils were able to give her a few short answers, some recent details about the city. Enough for her to discover how limited their historical culture was, which was only normal for eight-year-olds.

               Ahlyna smiled. Vespera knew what that meant. She had an idea and couldn’t wait to put it in motion. She didn’t have to wait long to discover what that was.

               “I am sure that you do not know how important the place you’re standing in is. The Blackstaff Tower has been at the centre of Waterdeep’s history. All of you stand up, take your notebooks and a pencil. We’re going for a walk. But please be mindful of the other classrooms around. If you talk in between yourselves, please whisper, especially while you’re in the corridors.”

               Vespera held back a sigh. Of course she couldn’t give a normal class. At least the other pupils seemed quite excited at the idea of wandering in the tower.

               All of them followed Ahlyna through the staircase, climbing multiple levels before finally reaching the top of the tower. Ahlyna opened one more door and told them in a whisper: “We’re just under the roof. I will tell you the most fascinating story there.”

               They followed her, ecstatic. One thing was for sure, she was a captivating teacher. They reached an observatory, just above Vajra Safahr’s office. The pupils ran to the windows to look at the city from above.

               “Quiet,” she asked with an imperious voice. “I am not against you looking outside, as I know the view to be quite breathtaking. But please don’t make too much noise. Now, let me tell you about the Yeat of Shadows and the Time of Troubles…”

               She spoke with a strong voice, explaining how the gods Bane and Myrkul – always them, she said – had tried to steal the Tablets of Fate from Ao, the Overgod. Angry at them, Ao cursed all the gods from every pantheon, including gods that had nothing to do with Faerun such as the Kara-Turan pantheon, to walk among the earth. She explained how divine magic ceased to function, how the Weave became so unstable wizards and sorcerers couldn’t control it anymore, and how deities started to walk among their followers.

               “Several deities were destroyed during that time,” she said, pensive. “Including Mystra, Mother of the Weave. Fortunately, she entrusted her essence to a mage called Midnight, that took her place and her name. Midnight had played an important role in the Time of Troubles that I am talking about. Just above our heads, before her ascension, she battled Myrkul and killed him in a duel. He was quite literally disintegrated here. However, death is rarely a permanent thing for such entities, especially the Dead Three. They always find a way to come back, through artifacts, through their Chosen Ones, through their children. Many of the fallen gods found ways to come back and sow chaos on our lives once again.”

               “Why do they do that? The gods.” Charles asked.

               “That is a good question,” Ahlyna appreciated. “One I’m afraid I don’t have an answer to, only suppositions. The gods think themselves better than us, and in some ways they are. But in more ways than one, they are dominated by the same instincts of self-preservation as we are. Maybe someday, we will have a real answer to this. Let’s go back to the classroom, now.”

Chapter 4: The Mighty Manticore and a tad too much to drink

               At the end of her day, Ahlyna felt fulfilled. She had taught history to kids briefly in a grove, but it was way more informal than at the Academy. In the afternoon, she had the occasion to meet with her 5^th years class. Taking History was an obligation for the first three years at Blackstaff Academy, but as students would start specializing themselves, it would become an option. Meaning her 5^th year student were really interested in what she had to offer. She took the opportunity of this first class to make tea to her six students and ask them questions about the previous professor. First goal : building a link with them. 

               “He left quite abruptly,” said a girl. “There’s been words of a disagreement with Ms. Safahr, but nothing we can say for sure.”

               “And what did you say his name was?”

               “Zarok Ironbrele,” she said.

               “Mmh.” Ahlyna was deep in thought. “I have never heard of him. Then again, I have been away for so long. I used to come to Waterdeep every few years to see my editor and would leave again for new lands as soon as I was done,” she shrugged.

               “You wrote ‘Oral Traditions of Faerun’, right?” someone asked.

               “Oh, I didn’t know word travels that fast here. Do you all know about my pen name, then?” Ahlyna laughed. “I just wrote a few chapters; it’s a collective work.”

               “Will we have a better grade if we quote your works?” someone else asked.

               She laughed again. “Good try. Flattery doesn’t work on me, unfortunately. You can read them if you wish, but it’s not mandatory and it won’t earn you a thing. Except knowledge, which is what you're here for.”

               They resumed their chatting again, while she explained what she had planned for their lessons. “We can always make changes, of course. I want you to enjoy this class, especially since I know it’s not a part of your core course.”

               At the end of this session, after saying goodbye to her students at the door, she found Vespera waiting. “Are you here already? Ready to go home?”

               “Actually,” she said with a huge smile. “I made a friend this morning and she asked if I could go to her house tonight. And sleep there. And I promise I’ll be good, and I’ll come here tomorrow morning to see you. And since I know you’re busy this evening, I thought it was a good idea.”

               Ahlyna was surprised. It was truly a gift; that meant she could stay with her coworkers longer during the evening instead of going home early. “That’s amazing,” she said. “I’ll allow it.”

               “Thank you, tahnk you, thank you!” the child exclaimed, jumping up and down.

               “Careful,” the adult laughed. “I’m happy you made a friend already. I assume she’s the girl that was next to you this morning? Go, don’t keep her waiting.” It was nice to see that kid so happy. It might even be her first friend, she thought.

               Thankfully, that also meant she had time to work on her projects before joining the other professors for their little get-together. She opened the book she had talked to Gale about, the one her mentor wrote. Writing a review for a magazine could earn her some coin and the satisfaction of bashing her mentor, and in Waterdeep it wouldn’t be hard to find someone to publish it. Under an alias, of course. She didn’t want him to track her down, though that meant inventing yet another name for herself. If she didn’t have such a good memory, she would have already lost track of her own identity.

               She resumed her reading. It wasn’t exactly badly written; her mentor always had a quite good quill. But there was something off about all of it. His sources were mainly eyewitnesses and just a few allies that had participated in the last battle against the Netherbrain, but never the actual heroes. It was just not a serious work. But she couldn’t say she was surprised by this. When they had collaborated, she had done most of the hard work. Years passed after their parting before she realized just how much he had used her. And to think she used to revere that man. How shameful. But a negative review would be easy to write, and oh so satisfying.

               She quickly finished the book. It was shorter than what she had been used too, especially from him. Maybe he wrote it alone this time, she thought. That would explain it.

               Then she thought about a lesson plan. Maybe recent history, and one their teacher had participated in would interest her first years. She would have to ask Gale for permission, of course. Time passed quickly before she heard a knock on her door.

               “Exactly who I was thinking about,” she smiled when she saw the wizard at the door.

               “You were thinking about me?” he asked, surprised.

               “Yes, I thought about telling my first years about the battle against the Absolute. And well, since you’re a part of that story, I would not want to do it without your consent. My goal is to spark an interest in history, you see, and I thought this would be a good way, especially since they know you, or will, in this case.”

               “I see.” Gale took a moment to think about it. It could be distracting for children if they didn’t know of his involvement already. But he could also see she was full of good intentions, and he wanted to help as best as he could. “Is it ok if I take a few days to think about it? It is a bit embarrassing,” he confessed.

               “Embarrassing?” she repeated. “It’s alright if it is what you wish, but I do wonder what you could be embarrassed about.”

               He shrugged. “I wouldn’t even be able to tell you. I suppose it is awkward to think my students will see me in this light. After all, I am just plain old Gale Dekarios.”

               “You could never be plain,” Ahlyna answered. “Aren’t you an archmage? I mean sure, you’re a wizard, that’s plain enough, but still. I know you gave up that Gale of Waterdeep moniker, but that doesn’t make you plain. You have a story to tell. Things you can be proud of. Having a little bit of pride is not a crime.”

               He looked at her in silence for a moment and she held his gaze. Somehow, she had found the exact words he had longed to hear, and she didn’t even realize it. “Thank you, Ahlyna. These are very kind words, though I would prefer it if you hadn’t said being a wizard is plain. Now come, a few of our coworkers are currently waiting on us downstairs.”

               She followed him down the stairs as they chatted. He was telling her about what the Academy looked like when he attended as a teenager. Vajra had done a lot of changes, and he respected the direction she was taking. He said he regretted she did not put arts in the core program.

               “Is arcane magic not an art in itself? It is quite literally called the Art, after all,” she had said.

               “You’re right about that,” he said with a smile. “But quite different skills are needed while casting a spell or while writing a poem. I believe an affinity for the arts is a gift.” Their gazes locked. “Ah,” he continued, “I suppose these words are lost on a sorceress such as you, since arcane magic is, after all, a gift to you.”

               “You’re just jealous,” she retorted. “But contrary to what you seem to think I do understand where you’re getting at. Do you practice a form of art?”

               “I have tried my hand at poetry,” he admitted. “And no, I won’t let you read.”

               “A shame,” she responded, reaching the end of the staircase where a group of three people were waiting.

               “There they are!” exclaimed an elven woman with long dark hair. “Come now, or we won’t find a table for all of us.”

               “Is everyone here?” Ahlyna asked.

               “Yep, all of us,” the woman said. “Why, were you expecting someone?”

               “I thought Vajra would perhaps join us,” the drow admitted. She thought she had made progress with the headmaster on their last meeting, but maybe she was still weary of her.

               “Do not take it personally,” Gale said. “She is very busy and rarely joins us on such occasions.”

               The historian nodded. Yeah, that made sense. After all, Vajra Safahr was the Mage of Waterdeep, meaning she would be often sollicited on various matters.

               Together, the professors walked towards the Mighty Manticore, which wasn’t too far from the Tower. They each took the time to introduce themselves. The elven woman with her long black hair was called Aeloria Dilliar, and she was the divination professor. There was also a halfling man, called Barric Rosemantle, a skilled alchemist; and a human elder man who introduced himself by the name Laurentius, a literature teacher. Ahlyna was ecstatic at the idea of meeting all of them, and they all tried to make her feel included in their conversation.

               They arrived at the tavern and sat at a table in the back of the huge room. Gale sat in the chair next to Ahlyna, a welcome gesture. She quite liked the wizard. They had a nice banter going on.

               “Ale or wine?” asked Laurentius.

               “I’m afraid I have had way too much ale in my lifetime,” Ahlyna chuckled. “I’ll have to stick to wine.”

               “We’ll make a civilized person of this one,” Aeloria appreciated.

               “Am the only sorceress at this table?” the drow asked. “I can’t believe you would all trap me like that. How will I ever get over it,” she added with a dramatic gesture.

               Her reaction was met with laughter, and she was satisfied to have found the company of the only wizards that didn’t have a broom stuck in their arse.

               “Well, I’ve heard you’ve taken your first years for a little walk today?” Barric asked. “Quite unusual.”

               “Word does travel fast in this Academy,” Ahlyna smiled. “Or perhaps you had the pleasure of their company in the afternoon? In which case, I am terribly sorry if they were excited.”

               “Excited alright,” the halfling sighed. “Is this something you plan on doing regularly?”

               “No, it was just a special occasion,” she reassured him. “I thought telling them about a part of the Blackstaff Tower’s history would interest them. I tend to think starting with the personal goes a long way, in terms of learning history.”

               “An interesting strategy,” Gale commented. “Most of us learned by reading boring tomes. I’m sure the kids were glad to have this little escapade. At their age, it is good to stretch their legs. You took them to the roof, then?”

               “I did,” she nodded. “I think they quite liked the lesson. Well, the Time of Troubles is always fascinating to learn about. Such a rich period. But Barric, please tell me my niece did not cause you too much trouble today?”

               “Ah, the little Melafin,” the halfling sighed. “A chatty one, for sure. I don’t think she listened to a second of my class.”

               Ahlyna winced. “Please do tell me if she really causes trouble. I am her guardian, and I will try my best to correct her behaviour.”

               “Don’t worry, it is only normal for the children to be so excited on their first day,” he waved. “She’ll come around. And enough talking about the kids, we see them all day! Tell us about your research or the next book you plan on writing.”

               “I’ve started reading about drow history, actually,” she confessed. “A touchy subject, as I am sure you can tell. I’m not quite sure what I’ll write about. Maybe about the Fall. About when my people weren’t corrupted yet. Are you all conducting research?”

               “I’m not currently,” Laurentius said. “I will soon be going for a cycle of conferences all around the Sword Coast.”

               “I am trying to develop a new kind of strengthening oil,” Barric said. “I might put the students at work on this case.”

               “Ah, exploitation,” Ahlyna joked. “A good strategy. What about you, Gale? Are you working on something?”  

               She looked at him, sipping her wine. Her eyes were slightly widened, showing sincere curiosity.

               “Careful,” Aeloria said. “If you launch Gale on that topic, he might never stop.”

               Gale responded with a laugh. Aeloria was quite peculiar, and he had gotten used to her provocations over time. At first, he had thought she was just a truly mean woman, but soon discovered she had a heart underneath it all. And she also reminded him of Shadowheart, one of the companions that shared his burden and fought by his side against the Netherbrain. The two women had met on a few occasions, joining their forces to bother him. Gods, he hadn’t seen her in a long time. Maybe a reunion was long overdue for all of them.

               “It’s okay, I’m really interested,” Ahlyna said. “I might not be well-read in terms of arcane magic, but I am always willing to learn. Though you might want to start with the beginning,” she added.

               “Have you truly never learned?” inquired the elven woman. “I know your gift is innate, but many sorcerers still seek mentorship.”

               “I have lived on the roads for most of my life,” Ahlyna said, “so having a mentor was… hard. My father did teach me some tricks, but most of what I know I’ve discovered on my own. Which is why my magic can be unpredictable at times.”

               “And which explains why you’re not an arcane teacher,” Laurentius smiled politely. “Welcome to the club. Though, as a wizard myself, my case is a bit different.”

               “Do you feel a connection to the Weave, Ahlyna?” Gale asked. “I have always wondered how it felt to sorcerers. For us wizards, it is like touching the fabric of the universe, but it takes tremendous effort to learn how to manipulate or use it.”

               “Ah,  barely,” she admitted. “It is a part of me, I can feel it in my blood. It doesn't feel like channelling it, as I suppose you do. It comes just like breathing does. But it might just be me. I suppose, since many sorcerers also worship Mystra, some of them might feel differently about it. And I've heard it feels different for many types of sorcerers. The blood thing might be a draconic sorcerer thing.”

               “How interesting,” Gale muttered. “You never had to build a connection.”

               “Are you jealous, Mr. Dekarios?” the drow asked, sipping her wine again. Her second glass. Gods, he kind of loved the way she said his name. The way she would pronounce every syllable, with the slightest hint of an accent hidden beneath each word.

               “Puh,” he scoffed, “Of a sorcerer? I would never. I believe there is virtue in the art of dedicating oneself to an art such as we do. It takes effort to build such a relationship.”

                “Virtue,” the historian repeated. “A beautiful word, often stripped of its meaning. I personally thought virtue came from morality, not hardwork, but perhaps I was wrong.”

               The other professors held their chuckle, looking at Gale. His expression was priceless.

               “Why, Ms. Melafin, I didn’t think you were a philosopher too.”

               “Well, I might be a mere sorcerer, but I also pride myself in being an intellectual,” she responded, holding back her laugh, and pouring herself a third glass of red wine and a second one for Gale. “How could I ever compare to such articulate wizards otherwise?”

               “Point taken,” he said, raising his hands. “I demand a truce… For now.”

               The both of them shared a knowing look. They knew none of them were truly serious, that it was merely banter that the rest of the table seemed to enjoy too.  

               “Not many people manage to make him shut up,” Aeloria said. “You and I shall be good friends. But still, to be beaten on the subject of virtue, by a drow of all people? Gale, you’re letting yourself go…”

               They erupted into laughter again. “A truce, I said!” the wizard had exclaimed. They continued to talk during hours, sharing anecdotes, pseudo-philosophical conversations and eating cheese. Wizards and their cheese, Ahlyna thought, amused. Some jokes truly write themselves. Then, Gale asked her about her niece.

               “She’s a little devil,” Ahlyna said. “Truly. She might seem alright in class for now, but I give it two weeks before she starts wreaking havoc. You should see how she talks to me sometimes. Such a weird little girl.”

               “And you said she’s a wizard, not a sorcerer? Are you sure?” Aeloria asked. “It is quite unusual. Young wizards are mostly calmer.”

               Ahlyna shrugged. “She’s one alright, she doesn’t have a trace of my draconic bloodline, surprisingly. But well, she’s also her father’s child and she takes after him. Still, never in my hundred and twenty years have I seen a child so disrespectful. And yet, I managed to turn her almost socially acceptable since she’s been with me.”

               Gale frowned. A hundred and twenty? That couldn’t be right.

               “Aren’t you a hundred and forty?” he asked.

               Her eyes turned to him. Shit. Find a distraction, quick.

               “Have you never been told not to ask a woman her age?” she joked.

               “I thought it was her weight,” Barric sniffed.

               “Never ask a woman anything,” Ahlyna said with a smile. “We’re mysterious creatures. But in truth, I stopped counting. When it started being in the three digits.”

               Great, she thought. Nice save. But Gale still wasn’t convinced. A historian such as herself, unable to remember her own age? But the rest of their company didn’t seem to notice anything off, so he didn’t try to test the waters again. Ahlyna was quite tipsy too, after all. Gods, she was already pouring a fourth glass. He thought of Shadowheart again, and of his other companions. The glasses they shared around a wildfire. Ahlyna would have fit right in with the way she was downing them glasses like shots. But she was quite fun to be around, he had to admit. Inconsistencies aside.

               Laurentius was the first one to leave the table. “Staying out past nine at my age?” he had said before leaving. He was then followed by Barric, tired from drinking several glasses of wine. The halfling left the tavern wobbling. Aeloria and Ahlyna were deep in conversation, and Gale felt a lot of pleasure hearing them debating on elven custom he barely knew anything about. But at one point, Ahlyna had such trouble to articulate her thoughts that he decided to take the lead. “I will take her home,” he told his coworker.

               He recalled Ahlyna mentioning she lived in the Southern Ward. It wouldn’t be too long a walk and the cold air would help her sober up a bit. “You do remember where you live, right?” he asked her.

               “I’m not that drunk,” she said, rolling her eyes, but still locking her arm to his. “Of course I remember.”

               They walked in silence for a moment, humming the sweet air of the night. The cold breeze was nice, and Ahlyna could feel her flushed cheeks cool down. Maybe he was right, she did feel quite drunk. Like a weight had been lifted, but only temporarily. She knew it would soon come back. But she could enjoy a night off.

               “So, are you a hundred and twenty or a hundred and forty?” he tried.

               “Why?” Ahlyna retorted. “Would those twenty years make me too old for you?”

               Surprised, the wizard stopped in his tracks. Their interlocked arms made her stop too, and she turned to him, the faintest hint of a smile on her lips. “I’m only joking, Mr. Dekarios,” she said. “Besides, being an archmage, for all I know, we might be the same age. You could even be older.”

               “I’m not,” he smiled. “I’m forty-five.”

               “What?” she exclaimed. “You’re shitting me, there’s no way you’re forty-five. What?”

               “I swear I am.”

               “No way,” she said in disbelief. “An archmage at forty-five. I guess that explains why they call you a prodigy, but still. Gods almighty, I suddenly feel so old. Sorry if my joke made things weird.”

               “It’s alright,” he reassured her. “I have been with much older anyway. I was once Mystra’s lover,” he confessed. That was always quite the anecdote to tell.

               “Liar. Come on, I’m not that naïve.” She looked into his eyes. “Shit, are you being serious? Now, that’s huge. You are an impressive man, Gale of Waterdeep.”

               “Ah, back to the title, then?”

               “Well, you might deserve it after all.”

               Gale had no idea why he suddenly revealed those little things about him. Maybe because he thought that opening himself up to her would make her open in return. Also, because he liked her reactions and her jokes. She was a breeze of fresh air. But he couldn’t shake that uneasy feeling that he had, ever since he had caught that mistake about her age.

               “You know, Vajra is a dear friend,” he said. “I’ll do everything in my power to help her lead her project to its end.”

               “Is this not about Mystra anymore, then?” Ahlyna frowned.

               “No, it’s a different subject. It’s about trust. She trusts you now that you’re a part of the team.”

               “Ah, and let me guess, I will meet a certain archmage’s fury if I betray it?”

               “I just want to make sure that you’re loyal.”

               She seemed to hesitate.

               “Asking for loyalty already is a bold move. I will just say that I do not wish ill upon her, or any of you. Though, I wonder why exactly am I being questioned so thoroughly.”

               Ah, perhaps she wasn’t that drunk after all. But of course, a woman like her would stay sharp as a blade. He had nothing to answer.

               “I’m just curious.”

               “So am I,” she said. “I suppose that’s why we’re scholars. Ah, we’re approaching my flat.”

               They stopped at the door of the building. Gale had rarely come so far into the Southern Ward and used to stick to the market, full of caravans, if he truly had to come. It looked… Shabby. Ahlyna herself seemed to be a little embarrassed by the state of the building. Not knowing what to say, they stayed in an uncomfortable silence for a few seconds.

               “What do we have here?” spoke a voice from the darkness of the alley. “You two seem way too well-dressed to be hanging out here.”

               Three thin men emerged from the darkness. Ahlyna sighed. That was not how she had imagined the night ending. A robbery, now?

               Gale opened his mouth: “Fellas…”

               She didn’t leave him the time to say anything. Her fist crashed in the face of the first robber she could reach. In a swift movement, she took a well-hidden dagger from her boot and slid it under the throat of a second one. Gale had assumed a combat position in the meantime, aiming at the third man, who was trying to make a move on Ahlyna.

               “Touch her, and I will incinerate you,” he warned, menacingly.

               Hot, Ahlyna thought. She did like a protective man. Not that she needed one.

               The third man raised his hands, dropping his knife on the ground. “Let us go,” he said. “Please.”

               “What do you think?” the wizard asked Ahlyna.

               “Let them go,” she said, lowering her dagger. “I’m way to drunk to drag them to the City Watch. They won’t bother anyone else tonight.”

               The three thieves scurried into the alley, disappearing into the night. “Told you I was good in a bar fight,” the drow smiled. “Well, this sobered me up. Maybe we could have taken them to the City’s Watch.”

               “That was impressive,” Gale said. “You have quick reflexes. Makes one wonder what happened to you on your travels.”

               “A lot,” she sighed.

               “Though, I must say… This seems like quite a dangerous neighbourhood. And with a child, no less. Are you sure you’re ok staying here? I could help you find a new place if you need.”

               His proposition was met by her laughter. “Gale, please, I’ve already found a new place. That was just temporary. We’re moving on Snail Street by the end of the week.”

               “Snail Street?” he repeated. “No way, we’ll be neighbours, then.”

               She looked at him blankly. “Is this another joke?”

               “No, my tower is there.”

               She raised her eyebrows. “Damn. Fate has decided to bring us together again. Maybe I should ask Aeloria for a reading, because that’s just too many coincidences.”

               He smiled. “I might believe that.”

               “You should let me visit your tower then,” she decided. “Since we’re neighbours and all. Or, uh, will be.”

               “Ah, I’m not sure if Tara would like that. She’s quite territorial.”

               Ahlyna covered her mouth with her hands, an air of shock. “Tara? You have a wife? You should have told me! And I made all these jokes… Gods.”

               Her behaviour made Gale burst out laughing. “She’s not my wife, where did you get that? Tara is my tressym. She lives in my tower.”

               They looked at each other again, while Ahlyna was realizing her confusion. Gale was trying to hold back his giggle, but the expression of pure shame on her face was just too much. She soon joined him in his laughter. Gods, her laugh. Her roaring laugh. The way she would throw her heads backwards. The sincerity of it. She had no sense of decorum, and it was invigorating.

               “Well then,” she chuckled, wiping a tear. “I’m sorry for this slight miscomprehension. But I do hope to meet Tara soon. I have never seen a tressym before, but they seem like wonderful creatures. I’m sure we’ll go along.”

               “We’ll see,” he smiled, watching her disappear behind the door of the building with a wave.

Chapter 5: A single mom who works two jobs

                Ahlyna woke with an awful headache and a pasty mouth. Fucking wine. Gods she loved that drink, but the aftermath was always such a bother. Thank Gods Vespera wasn’t there to see her. Ahlyna had crashed on the couch, still in the same clothes and her makeup smeared on her face. What a sight she was.

               But she did like that Gake brought here home. Of course he would have, it was only the gentlemanly thing to do, but still. She enjoyed his company. Even if he did have a tendency to doubt her that did not go unnoticed. She had to be more careful around him. He was too smart for his own good, and for hers.

               She arrived at the Tower with a slow pace. The day ahead of her seemed exhausting. She ran into Aeloria in the hallway. “Don’t you look fresh,” the elf said.

               Ahlyna groaned. “Please don’t. I feel bad enough.”

               “Don’t worry, the student won’t notice,” she smiled. “They never do. I’ve been in worse shapes already. Just don’t bump into Vajra.”

               “Yeah, I wasn’t planning on finding my boss while on a hangover,” Ahlyna chuckled. “I’m courageous, but not enough for that. But I might have to go hide into my office, then.”

               “I’ll see you later,” Aeloria said. “You should come to the teachers’ lounge sometimes.”

               “There is one?”

               “Oh, I suppose that explains why you’re never around. I thought you were avoiding us all this time. It’s on the seventh floor, next to the apothecary. I hope to see you there soon.”

               “Count on me,” Ahlyna smiled.

               She climbed the stairs up to her level of the Tower and looked at Gale’s door. It would only be polite to thank him for what he did the night before.

               “Ahlyna,” he smiled. “Aren’t you a sight for sore eyes. I trust you slept well?”

               “Like a baby,” she answered. “A sick one.”

               “Do you want some tea?” he asked. “It will help.”

               She shook her head. “I can’t swallow anything else than regular water right now, or I might throw up. I just wanted to swing by to thank you for taking me home yesterday. I appreciated our talk.”

               “So did I. You’re very good company.”

               She shrugged. “You have something to do with that. I’m not always this chatty. But I won’t keep you for much longer. Vespera should visit me in my office before the start of classes and I wouldn’t want to miss her. I know how you like a lengthy conversation.”

               He laughed. “I understand. Don’t keep her for too long, though.”

               “Don’t worry, she won’t be late. I have my own class to teach, after all. I’ll see you later, Gale.” Once at the door, she turned her head towards him. His brown eyes were following her to the exit. “By the way, Gale… I haven’t forgotten. You still owe me a tour of that library. You better find a moment for that soon.”

               She disappeared behind the door, not waiting for his answer, as if she didn’t want to leave him a chance to retract his offer. Not that he would have. But just like she said, he would have to find the time to take her there. He thought of the walk they shared, and the way she had sent those thieves running. The quickness with which she had hit one and threatened another with her tiny blade. The firmness of her eyes. The way his heart started racing – was it the surprise of the encounter or her? He couldn’t be sure.

               Ahlyna went to her office, opening the door to find Vespera sitting on her desk. “Early bird today, aren't you darling?” she asked.

               “Yup. Helera is in the library, she’s looking for a book, so I thought I would wait for you here. See? I’m still alive. Can I go now?”

               “Already?” Ahlyna complained. “Come on, tell me a little bit about your evening.”

               Vespera shrugged. “If you insist. We went to her home, her parents are very nice, we ate with them, talked a lot and showed each other magic tricks that we knew. She knows a lot of illusions already. I think she will like Mr. Dekarios’ class today.”

               They stared at each other in silence. “Is that… all?”

               Vespera nodded. “Don’t know what more you want from me.”

               “I… Don’t know. You can go then, I suppose.”

               Ahlyna looked at her leaving her office. Every time she thought she had made progress with that child; it was like she was pulling away from her. But she understood. After all, they were only strangers living together. Vespera was waiting on her father to come back and take her away again, and Ahlyna had no idea how to tell her he probably never would. Their own little hell.

               The day passed slowly, and the drow could feel another headache starting at the end of it. Too bad she still had work to do. Once alone, she took out that object her brother had left her. Even after all the research she had already done, she still couldn’t figure out what exactly it was. She had identified quickly what it was made of – and therefore its value – but couldn’t bring herself to sell it and make it disappear without knowing exactly what it was. But whatever it was, it was obviously quite precious. The artifact was made of black onyx, a quite common semi-precious stone among drows. It was as big as her hand, looking like a thick and bent up needle, ending in a sharp tip. The top of it was irregular, as if it had been ripped off from another object. So, it must have been a part of something – but what?

               Though she didn’t know the answer to that question, she felt powerful magic coming from the item. She had tried breaking it, once, almost a year ago, when she felt fed up with everything and thought about running away from it all, but it seemed to resist every physical and magical assault. Including her acid. She hadn’t tried anything else, scared of what it might unleash. Better to not put everyone around her in danger.

               She opened her book again, desperately searching for a mention of an artifact that could match its description. This was why she had decided to take an interest in drow history when it was a topic she had avoided before. She was not fond of it. But it was her best lead. Between the look of the item, the onyx and the fact that her brother had in fact a personal interest in drows… It was a safe bet. If only she could find one clue about what it was, so that she could take a decision: should she destroy it? Use it? Sell it? Was it safe? So many questions left unanswered. All that because Valas was always such a fucking mystery. “Take this with you,” he had said, “keep it safe. Don’t let anyone find it.”

               “What is it?” She had asked.

               “It’s better if you don’t know. Take Vespera and run. Keep her safe too. I’m entrusting her with you. Give her her best chance. You can raise her better than I can anyway.”

               Ahlyna wondered if his last sentence was true. She had almost raised her brother, that was true. Their mother had left when he was barely five, and she was fifteen. She had to help her father with Valas. But she wasn’t sure If she had made a good job, being a kid herself at the time. Valas had after all also left them when he came of age, leaving her with their dad. And then her dad got killed, and she had been left all alone. She had found him multiple times, in different locations during their lives, but it had always been complicated. It would be fun for a few days, and then they would start arguing again and one of them would leave for another few years before finding each other again. That last time she had seen him; it had been fifteen years since their last meeting. She was desperate to find him, after searching for almost three years to find his trace again. He was well hidden, but she was his sister, and she knew his tricks, the names he liked to use, the places he would live. And she had found him again, just for him to leave her with a child she knew nothing of and a weird artifact. And disappearing again. It was no use wondering if she would see him again. She had seen the fear and despair in his eyes, emotions so unfamiliar for him. Emotions she, on the other hand, knew too damn well. He was most probably dead.

               A knock on the door interrupted her reading. Gale was bringing her a concoction to help with her hangover. “I know how it feels,” he told her. “When we were travelling, my companions and I, we often had a tiny bit too much to drink, celebrating a victory or whatever else. Or sometimes just to forget the impending doom looming over us. We once held a party with a group of tieflings we had saved from goblins and crazy druids – it’s a long story; I’ll tell it with pleasure someday – and each of us had so much to drink. And it wasn’t even good wine, it felt like we were burning our throats with each sip. And the next day, all of us felt like we would die if we just dared to breathe too much.”

               She laughed at his little anecdote. “You know, I would have managed without this, I’m very resilient. But I thank you for the drink and the story. Feel free to tell me all about your adventures, I could write a book of it.”

               “I thought there already was one,” he joked.

               “But I could write an actually good one. And from the best source there is, too,” she smiled, taking a sip of the green drink, he had offered her. “Oh, that is disgusting.”

               “Ah, healthy things often are. But it’s full of vitamins. You should drink it whole. I won’t leave before you do anyway.”

               “Don’t you have work to do?”

               “Nothing as important as the health of my dearest coworker.”

               “Dearest already? You must not like the others very much.”

               He laughed. What a beautiful sound, she thought. She did like his voice. And the way he smiled without showing his teeth and tilted his head. She watched how he pushed a few strands from his forehead by running a hand in his hair, that he wore slicked back. They fell on his nape in brown curls. She wanted to run her own hand through them, to feel their softness.

               She took another sip of the drink, which pulled her out of it. “Gods. Are you sure I must drink it all? I feel fine, you know.”

               “I won’t force you,” he said. “I also wanted to tell you that I accept, if you truly wish to teach your students about the battle against the Netherbrain. I can manage a dozen of first years swarming me. They’re bound to learn about it anyway.”

               “I’ll tell them not to bother you,” she smiled. “Well, not too much. I’m not sure they’ll listen, though. Was your class okay this morning?”

               “Ah, I wanted to talk about that too. Your niece is, uh, energetic, isn’t she?”

               “You could say that. Why? What has she done?”

               “Well, I decided to teach them Minor illusion for our first class. I’m sure you’re familiar with this spell.” She was. “The good news is she is very skilled, because I have rarely seen someone learn that spell so quickly. She might be a very good illusionist someday, if that is the way she decides to choose. But she is also a… prankster, apparently. She did manage to create an illusion spider and make it run towards a classmate. I’m surprised that you didn’t hear her screams from across the corridor.”

               Gods.

               “That child will be the death of me,” she said. “I’m so sorry she caused trouble. I will talk to her. Thank you for coming to me.”

               “Don’t punish her too harshly,” he said. “Or at all. It was truly just a harmless prank, and I’m sure she didn’t think her classmate was that scared of spiders. I just thought it would be better to let you know.”

               She frowned. “You don’t want me to discipline her? To make sure she doesn’t do that again?”

               He looked at her blankly. “What do you mean by discipline?”

               “I don’t know,” she shrugged. “I honestly have no idea what I can do. When we messed around with my brother, my father would lock us up in our room or tie us to a tree with a book for sole company. Maybe I should do that.”

               Gale frowned. “Locked in a room with a book? That’s a… Punishment?”

               “For my father, it was,” the drow smiled, reminiscing. “I know I took a liking to it at some point. My brother hated it, though. I suspect it would be the same for Vespera.”

               “Don’t do that,” he smiled. “It really was nothing too serious.”

               “As you wish,” Ahlyna said, raising her hands in surrender. “Please come to me if she ever does something like that again.”

               “I will,” he nodded.

               “And take that thing away from me,” she added, pushing the green drink towards him. “I’ll puke if I take another sip. I don’t even want to know what’s in it.”

               “I will,” he smiled. “Good luck with your work. And I can take you to the library tomorrow afternoon, as I believe you don’t have a class to teach?”

               “That’s right,” she said. “I’m surprised you know that.”

               “I checked,” he explained. “And I’m also free, so it is the perfect time.”

               “I can’t wait. See you tomorrow, Gale.”

               He tilted his head towards her before leaving. She looked at him leave, at his broad shoulders and the beautiful fabric of his purple robe. He held himself with such elegance. It was impossible not to be attracted to him.

               Vespera and her went back home in silence. Ahlyna still wanted to at least talk to her about what Gale had told her, but she had no idea how to bring the subject. Should she ask her about her day? How she fared in class? If she liked illusion magic? They walked home in silence. It was one of their last walks towards that place, they would leave during the weekend, much to Vespera’s pleasure. And Ahlyna’s. She was getting tired of the couch.

               She thought about it when cooking. She didn’t understand that child. Never did, probably never would. Well, she never understood children in general, it wasn’t just Vespera. She didn’t have friends growing up, and once her mother left, she had to grow up too quickly. Children, they just weren’t her thing.

               “Did you like your day?” she asked once they were both sitting in front of full plates.

               “Yes, it was great. I like learning magic.”

               “Good. Good. Did you… do anything of note?”

               “Nope.”

               “Ok. Are you sure?”

               “Why, do you have something you want to ask?”

               “Did you or did you not pull a prank on a classmate?”

               “Did not.”

               “Liar,” Ahlyna scoffed.

               “I told you Mr. Dekarios liked you. Came running to you as soon as he had something to talk about with you.”

               The historian felt heat rise on her cheeks. “Come on. That is not what we’re talking about here.”

               Vespera looked at her with an air of defiance. “What are you going to do anyway? You’re not my mother.”

               The drow could feel her patience running cold already. She truly wanted to do good, but sometimes her niece made it very hard.

               “Yes, I know I’m not. My child would be better behaved.”

               “Keep telling yourself that. You know, Dad said you would be nice.”

               “Which I have been,” she sighed. “But you do make it very hard, you know. I’m not trying to punish you; I just want to talk about it.”

               “There’s nothing to talk about, it was just a stupid joke. I don’t even know why he would think it was that important.”

               Ahlyna sighed. “It’s important because it disturbs his class. And your classmates. The Academy is not the place for this kind of actions.”

               The kid sighed loudly. “Then maybe you should have sent me somewhere else.”

               “I can’t do that. The Blackstaff Academy is the best place there is to learn magic. Your father would have wanted you to…”

               “My father would have wanted me to be with him,” she snapped. “I don’t even know what I’m doing with you. I don’t know you!”

               Ahlyna stayed silent for a few seconds. Vespera was still eating, though she seemed to want to disappear. But the historian couldn’t swallow another bite. She had no idea what to answer to that. When Vespera finished her plate, she took it to the kitchen and left the room, leaving her alone at the table. That was a shitshow. Apparently, talking wouldn’t work.

Chapter 6: Deadbeat mom

               Vespera refused to speak to her on the next day, and they walked towards the Tower in complete silence. They avoided each other all day, including when they passed each other in the corridor, while Ahlyna was on her way towards the teacher’s lounge. She sat there with Aeloria, wondering if she could confide herself in her newfound friend. The elf was wise, but maybe snarkier than what Ahlyna would have wished from a confidante. She decided not to bother her with her parenting issues.

               The lounge was a cozy room with high windows and pretty blue carpets. There was a stove to make tea and coffee, and numerous comfortable seats and tables to grab a snack on.

               Soon enough, other professors joined the table, including some Ahlyna hadn’t had the pleasure to meet yet. She introduced herself politely, trying to make the best impression she could on her coworkers.

               “Ah, it is my first time meeting a drow this well-behaved,” said an old man, probably trying to pass it off as compliment.

               “Well-behaved?” she muttered under her breath. “You must have not met a lot of us, then,” she said.

               “On the contrary, I’ve spent time in the Underdark,” he said.

               “You’ve met Lolth-sworn drows then, I presume,” Ahlyna answered as politely as she could. “Not all of us follow the Spider Queen. My family has never been devoted to her, as far as I know.”

               “Good to know,” the professor nodded. “So, you have no trouble battling the impulse then?”

               “I’m sorry, the impulse?” Ahlyna repeated.

               “To do evil things.”

               “I think right now, she’s battling the impulse to punch you in the face,” Aeloria joked to lighten the mood. Thankfully, her joke worked and Ahlyna felt less cornered, knowing she had at least one person on her side. 

               “There is no impulse,” she said calmly. “If Lolth-sworn drows do terrible things, it is simply because they conditioned to do so, they’re part of a sect of some sort. But as I said, I am not one, so you can rest assured. I won’t bite your head off.”

               “Do you not believe it’s in the nature of dark elves to do such things, then?” he continued.

               Dark elves. Gods, she hated that name. On one hand, it was for pure historic purpose, as the term was not entirely correct to refer to drows. The dark elves were their ancestors, yes, and drows still shared some physical ressemblance to them, but that was about it. But on the other hand, she hated it for the comparison it implied with other kind of elves. Were they not their own race? 

               “Of course not. Am I not living proof?”

               “Well, we don’t know about that yet, do we?”

               Ahlyna scoffed, feeling impatient to end this conversation. Aeloria tapped the drow's wrist with the tip of her fingers. “Please forgive Mr. Drevak. He’s apparently a racist.” The drow smiled at her, thankful for her support, but suddenly reminded again that drows weren’t usually welcome above ground. Of course, there were a few ones roaming, but they could never escape the reputation of their kind.

               Thankfully, the afternoon came quickly, and she found Gale waiting for her in front of her office. “I thought you would be inside,” he said. “I take it you’ve discovered the teacher’s lounge, then.”

               “I have. And the wonderful company of Mr. Devrak.”

               “Mmh, yes. Wonderful indeed. If you like a bitter old man,” he smiled. “Unfortunately, he’s a very capable wizard, so Vajra is keeping him round. But yes, a prejudiced man. Unusual for someone so educated. You’d think he would know better than to bother a fellow scholar, but apparently, he can’t resist it.”

               “You seem to know something about that,” she observed. “Did he have something to say about you too? But you’re both humans, though.”

               “Oh, nothing about race, thankfully. He did have something to say about my past misadventures – something I’ll tell you in time, if you do not already know about it – and what he called my devastating hubris. Pay him no mind.”

               “You, hubris?” Ahlyna repeated. “You’ve been awfully humble since I’ve met you, so pardon me if I remain incapable of believing that.”

               Gale chuckled. “I have changed since then. There was a time when the sky felt in my reach. My… adventure with Mystra had me emboldened and I believed myself better, more deserving than what I truly was.”

               “I understand,” she nodded. “The further the soar, the harder the fall.”

               “Aren’t you wise one?”

               “Ah, you know. Old age,” she said with a wink. “Enough chit-chat, I want to see that library I’ve heard so much about.”

               “My favourite place,” he confessed. “A wizard’s paradise. Did you know there is a dimensional portal towards Candlekeep inside the library?”

               “Candlekeep?” she repeated. “But that’s miles away. Can the students access it too?”

               “They can,” Gale admitted.

               “Thank God Vespera doesn’t like books,” Ahlyna sighed. “She wouldn’t know what to do there. Still, I'd rather not have to look for her there.”

               Gale smiled. Ahlyna was an oddly educated sorceress and her niece a fiery wizard. Maybe oddness was a family trait.

               “Have you ever been?”

               “Never,” Ahlyna admitted. “I like the Sword Coast, but except for my business travels, I’ve never spent that much here. Well, I suppose it’s time.”

               They started going down the stairs towards the first floor, where the door to the library was. Half of it was underground to gain space for the extensive collection it housed.

               “Will you want to visit Candlekeep?” he asked. “Because I’d love to show you.”

               “It might be a bit much for just one afternoon, no?”

               “That’s the good thing with the portal,” he smiled. “We can always go again.”

               “Take me then,” she said. “I’m sure you have so many things to tell me about.”

               They arrived in the library of the Tower, quietly closing the door behind them. There were a few apprentices roaming around the shelves and Gale made a hand gesture for her to follow him towards the history section. “You’ll find a lot of good books here, but I’m afraid we mostly have arcane theory and spellbooks.”

               “That’s alright,” she said. “I recognize a lot of those names.”

               She picked a book from the shelf. Vaelthar Embernote… His work on the Shou dynasty. Just her luck. 

               “Your mentor,” the wizard recalled. “Is it that book a good one?”

               “Better than the latest,” she smiled. He noticed she had a sense of bitterness in her eyes. “I worked with him on this one,” she added, putting it back on the shelf. “Brings back memories. What’s your favourite part of this place?”

               “I suppose I can’t say I love all of it, can I? There’s a whole section on ancient Netherese magic that I used to find extremely interesting as a young man, but my… interest, has faded over time, I suppose. Now I mainly stick to illusion magic. I’ve been trying to develop new spells inspired by the psionic abilities I have witnessed in illithids.”

               “Interesting,” she said, still browsing through the books. She tried reaching one on a top shelf. “It would mainly be used for combat, then, I suppose?”

               “Not necessarily,” he said. “I’m sure there are some other kinds of uses for it that I could think about. I’m still in the early stages of thinking about it.” He put one hand on her shoulder while talking and reached the book for her. Their right hands brushed as he took it. He was barely taller than she was, but she noticed he had longer arms. Their eyes locked as he gave it to her. “There you go.”

               “Thank you,” she said, opening it to escape his gaze. “Exactly what I was looking for. This is properly ancient.”

               “Glad to have helped.”

               She went through the pages. Ancient indeed, it was even manuscript. The printing presses in Faerun were dated from the mid-14^th century, meaning this book was even older. The state of degradation of the work was also a hint. The cover was of black leather and the pages felt fragile. The title was engraved in the cover, but the paint had faded over time. She still managed to decipher it: Araushnee and the Fall. Perfect.

               “Araushnee,” Gale said, thinking. “I have heard that name before. It was Lolth name at one point, wasn’t it? When she was still part of the Seldarine.”

               She nodded. “Indeed. I may have found a valuable source for my next book.”

               “I thought you preferred to write about oral traditions,” the wizard observed. “Do you also find sources in books?”

               “Well, the topic that I am on will be quite hard to cover with oral sources, since they’re all dead and drows do not convey legends and history by talking about it,” Ahlyna smiled. “And even when I do cover oral traditions, it’s useful to have written sources for comparison. When such books exist, of course. I had to do without it when I covered the Nubari people. Partly because I can’t read the Malatran Common, but also because there aren’t many books about them.”

               “You seem to have peculiar methods.”

               “Are you judging me?” Ahlyna asked, furrowing her brows. “My goodness, you are!” She swatted his arm. “I was not… classically trained, as you know because you’ve read my application, I’ll remind you. I was taught on the field. That doesn’t make me any less of an expert in my line of work.”

               He raised his hands in surrender. “I know, I’m sorry. Your methods suit you, I suppose.” He paused after that sentence. What was that supposed to mean? As he was busy blaming himself for being a blabbering fool, Ahlyna was trying her hardest not to think too much of it. Of his expression when he said that. The sparkle in his eyes. The way he would slightly tilt his head when he talked to her. The tiniest thing about him. She was always so painfully aware of every move he made.

               “Do you still want to show me Candlekeep?” she asked. "I must admit, you've made me curious." 

               “I do,” he nodded leading her towards the end of the library. “You won’t believe your eyes. We won’t have time to visit the whole fortress, of course, and we’re incredibly lucky to have an unlimited access thanks to this portal. It truly is the most wonderous collection in the world. Usually, you would have to present a gift to enter but since we’re part of the Blackstaff Academy, we’re exempt from such a custom. A chance, truly, or I would have been ruined with all the times I've made this trip. There’s also a Temple of Oghma, if you wish to visit.”

               She nodded, with a polite smile. He remembered. They stopped in front of the grand archway, inside of which was the portal. “Is it your first time taking one?” he asked. She nodded again, looking at the stones. It was like there was nothing, just a weird archway covered with bricks.

               “Is it… on?” she asked.

               “That’s the beautiful thing with portals,” he answered, “they’re always on. You just touch it, and you’ll soon find yourself on the other side. You don’t have to worry, I have used this one several times and it never malfunctioned. Do you want me to go first?” he asked. “I’ll wait for you on the other side.”

               “No, I’m ok. I’m ok,” she repeated as she walked towards the wall. She closed her eyes when her hand came in contact with the portal. Or rather, with nothing. She passed through it, feeling absolutely nothing as she appeared on the other side. She had expected a chill, a feeling of discomfort, but nothing. Just a moment of void before she appeared in Candlekeep, facing a beautiful library. The one they had at the Academy was already quite nice, but this was like nothing she had ever seen. There were all these shelves with their ladders, covered with books. The ceilings were high, and as she looked up, she could discover the several floors of the library. 

               Gale appeared behind her. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” She turned to him, her mouth agape.

               “Amazing. The portal leads right into the Great Library?”

               He nodded. “Courtesy of Khelben Arunsun. It is all thanks to him.”

               The first Blackstaff, she recalled. An ancient man, a powerful mage. One who was rumoured to be still alive somewhere despite his very old age.

               Gale and she walked through the shelves bursting with books and scrolls. They stopped many times, checking out a spellbook, an ancient scroll or other kind of writings. She even managed to find a recipe for a sort of soup between two scrolls. Ahlyna noticed he was in his element in this library. He had so many things to say about anything they encountered, and she loved that he was so willing to share his knowledge with such excitment. A lot of academics that she had met tended to treat her with disdain, especially since she came from a poor background, had not been to any renowned school and had mostly just learned alongside one historian – but still, a well-respected one, even though her mentor did not quite deserve that respect. As much as she was recognized for the hardwork she always put in each and every one of her works, it would always become painfully obvious that she did not belong with them. These people tended to keep that knowledge to themselves,as if ti belonged to them and the few apprentices they would accept. Gale was nothing like that. He had just a few minutes before been a bit judgy about her methods, but that quickly passed. He was maybe presumptuous sometimes – just sometimes – but he was open-minded, which she appreciated.

               After walking through the library, he took her to the Temple he mentioned, a beautiful building to the god's glory. He waited outside as she paid her respect. That was one of the few things she had taken from her mentor and that she did not regret. That man had been a huge influence on her as a person, on her life, her career, but also on her beliefs. She regretted their relationship, what she had let it become, but she had to admit: it was thanks to him that she loved history so much and that she had found a new faith after the loss of her family. Her father had always been a follower of Eilistraee, but after his death, she had lost all faith in the goddess, who had been absent for so long. Finding faith again, even if she wasn’t the most devoted believer, healed some of these wounds.

               “Whatever I may say, you know already. Thus, I will speak our knowledge to those without it,” she whispered in front of his statue. It was a short and simple prayer. “Please, bless me with your wisdom for I will need it always,” she added.

               “There’s a hall called The Hearth somewhere, if you want to drink something,” Gale mentioned as she exited the building.

               “You know what? Hell yeah. I could go for a little break.”

               They crossed the Court of Air, a courtyard in the centre of the city-fortress. She seemed to forget all her worries when she was with him. Vespera had been cast to a corner of her mind, and she could just enjoy his company. That was until she heard that voice behind her. 

               “Tavara? That can’t be you, can it?”

               She stopped in her tracks. Ahlyna had an amazing memory. She never forgot a thing, that was part of what made her such a good historian despite her lack of formal education. Everything she had been through, she remembered – except for an event she had forgotten almost all about, but that was a story for another time. Every face, every pain, every voice. And that one? She knew it so damn well. Painfully well.

               “You must be mistaken,” Gale said politely. “None of us bear that name.”

               “Nonsense,” the stranger said. “I think I would recognize my own daughter.”

               Gale glanced at the woman and then at Ahlyna. It was undeniable, the newcomer looked exactly like his coworker. They had the same light coppery hair, same blue eyes. Their main difference were the scales that Ahlyna arbored on her forehead were absent on the older woman’s. Other than that, it was like looking at an older version of his friend. He looked at Ahlyna again. She had a weird expression on her face and refused to turn to look at her mother. She avoided his gaze, turning her head, trying to hide her sneer. What was she feeling? he wondered. It looked like a mix of shame, anger and resentment.

               “Daughter,” she finally muttered to herself. “You seemed awfully content not being a mother for the last century.”

               “Darling, please,” the woman sighed. “I had to leave.”

               “Without saying anything?” Ahlyna snapped, finally turning towards her. “You chose to abandon us. You have no right to talk to me and call me your daughter. What are you even doing here?”

               “Visiting. Tavara, please, I just want to talk to you for a little bit. I haven’t seen you in so long, and…”

               “Which you chose.”

               “I just want to know if you’re doing alright.”     

               “I do. Now leave us be.”

               “What about Valas? Is he alright? And, uh… And your father? Are they here too?”

               Ahlyna sighed and a short silence came in between them. “They’re dead. It’s just me. I’m the only one left.”

               She shot an apologetic glance to Gale. She felt sorry he had to witness this. Worst of all, it also meant he knew she had been lying about her real name, which was one more difficulty she would have to deal with. And all because that woman thought she had the right to barge into her life just because they passed each other in the street. 

               Her mother stayed silent for a while; her eyes fixated on the ground. Ahlyna made a move to leave but she reached out to take her wrist. “Wait!”

               The historian broke free of her grip easily. Their eyes locked. She saw the sorrow in her mother’s eyes, realizing it was the first time she heard of her child’s demise. A child she had barely raised, since she had left when Valas was still a kid, but one she did cherish at one point. Just as she cherished her so many years ago.

               “Why did you leave us?” Ahlyna whispered, feeling tears well up in her eyes. “Was it so hard to stay?”

               “It was,” she answered. “Don’t you remember?”

               “Dad was always good to you. He was a good man. And we were your children. But you still left.”

               “I know that. I did love him once. And I loved you. But it would have killed me to stay. I just couldn’t do it. Please believe me, it was no easy decision.”

               “Sure. Now that we caught up, I’ll see you in another century. Goodbye, mother.”

               “Tavara, wait a moment, please. I’m begging.”

               “I’m sorry, ma’am,” Gale came at her rescue. “I don’t think my friend wants to talk with you.”

               “It’s alright, Gale,” Ahlyna sighed. “I can deal with it. I’m sorry you have to see this. Mother, I believe we have nothing else to say to each other. You know I’m well and alive, you know the rest of the family is not. What else is there to say?”

               The older drow looked at her with her eyes full of tears, and Ahlyna felt her will wavering. She remembered that stare. She would often look at her like that. She recalled the fights between her parents. Her father was a good man, she stood by that fact, but she also knew he was an idealist, and that sometimes he needed a realist to keep him in check. Someone her mother was. But she knew how heavy a burden that was. It was no wonder her mother broke. She remembered days when she could hardly get up in the morning. Was knowing that enough to forgive her leaving and not looking for her at all during a whole century?

               “I live in Baldur’s Gate now,” her mother said. “You can find me there. In a house facing the Elfsong Tavern. Will you come? I would love to truly catch up. I know I haven’t been there the last few years… well, decades, but I do want to be there for you, Tavara. I have missed you. And your brother, but well, I suppose it is too late now. I don’t want it to be too late for you.”

               Ahlyna looked at her for a bit longer. She looked exactly like she did before she left. Maybe a bit plumper than before. She felt her heart breaking.

               “Don’t expect me to come,” she simply said. “I’ll think about it.”

               She finally turned away and walked back towards the Great Library, leaving that woman behind her, Gale following in her steps silently. For someone so chatty, he also knew how to respect her silence. For now, at least. He would need answers about some things he picked up in this whole conversation. 

               “It’s getting late,” she said, her voice broken like she was fighting tears. “We’ll get a drink another day.”

               They went back to the Great Library to take the portal towards Waterdeep this time. Clouds had started gathering above the fortress, reflecting the mood between them. Gale had a lot of questions, but he also knew it was neither the place nor the time to ask them. Although it did give him some food for thought. He thought he knew Ahlyna now – not well yet, but still – and he was realizing she was still a big mystery. And more than that, she had fed them all lies about her identity.

               “I’m sorry,” she finally said when they arrived at the Tower. “That you had to see that, I mean. Would you want to talk about it in my office? I suppose I owe you some truths.”

               He accepted and they sat in silence in her office while she waited for the water to boil to serve them tea. She was deep in thought, and Gale looked at the melancholy reflecting on her face. The way she bit the interior corner of her mouth with concern. 

               “It was quite the encounter,” he said with care.

               She simply sighed. “Again, I am sorry. It was not for your eyes to see.”

               “Should I call you Tavara, then?”

               “No.” She shook her head. “I left that name behind. Things, personal things, happened and I needed to change everything I could about me. I took that name decades ago and made it my own. Tavara Dearn does not exist anymore, except in the memories of that woman. I cut all ties with that family. Even my brother, I barely saw him all this time. Once in a decade, more sometimes. Well, then I got Vespera, but she also bears my name now. Melafin. This is who we are.”

               She had an air of decisiveness about her.

               “Alright,” he said softly. “I did notice that you did not mention Vespera to your mother.”

               “What for?” she scoffed pouring tea in two cups. “So that they can meet; and she can just leave again? I won’t put Vespera through this. Her life is hard enough.”

               “Maybe she won’t this time. Your mother seemed sincere in wanting to connect with you again.”

               “Maybe she is,” Ahlyna admitted. “But how long will that last? How long before she leaves again, without a word? Should I take that risk? Vespera is a child who has just lost her father, her only family.”

               “Exactly. He was not her only family.”

               “Mr. Dekarios, I don’t believe you have a child. How exactly do you qualify to tell me how to raise my own?” she snapped.

               He pinched his lips. “I get that you’re hurt and tired, but don’t take it out on me, Ms. Melafin. I’m trying to help you here. Might I remind you; you don’t have a child either.”

               “But I do now,” she exclaimed, slamming her fist on the table between them. “I am all she has. I have wanted to run away when my brother left her with me, but I never did and never will because I knew how that felt when she abandoned us. I know the sorrow, the pain, I have felt it all too well. I will never subject Vespera to such pain. If that means that she will never meet her grandmother, then fine. I am alright with that fact.”  Her voice broke, and she leant back in her chair with a sigh, passing her hand on her face. “I’m sorry,” she said. “I don’t have a right to snap at you like that. I do quite like you, Gale, you’re a nice and intelligent man. I want us to be friends. But don’t tell me how to raise my niece.”

               He nodded. “I overstepped. I will not tell Vajra about your, uh, old identity. I will keep it a secret, at least for now. If you want to tell her about it, it should be up to you. But I won’t lie, I disapprove.”

               “Keep it to yourself, then,” she said coldly. “I did what I had to do. You have no idea what I went through and why I had to change it all. I had to reinvent myself or it would have killed me.”

               They looked at each other. She wondered where the warmness in his eyes had gone in that moment. He wondered where the desperation had come from in hers. A distance had taken place between them in that moment. How ironic: he had discovered something so fundamental to her person, the name she was born with, and yet, she had never felt further away.

               They drank their tea in silence. Ahlyna stood up and looked by the window in silence, while Gale stayed seated. “Thank you for keeping the secret, though,” she said more calmly. “Thank you for the company, too. I think I would have collapsed, had you not been there.” Her face was half-turned towards him, like she wanted to look at him but didn’t dare to.

               “You’re welcome. Feel free to come to me if you need help. For the record, I would like us to be friend too. But that means opening up.”

               “I’m not sure I am ready for that yet.”

               “I know.”

               “Vespera will come soon. We have to go home. See you tomorrow… Mr. Dekarios.”

               “See you tomorrow,” he said, leaving his empty cup on her desk.

               She didn’t look at him leaving the office.

Chapter 7: A moment of magic

               Vespera and Ahlyna moved into their new apartment during the weekend. It was a nice place on Snail Street, big enough for the two of them to live together and still have their own spaces. They were especially happy to have a nice balcony to have tea on. Ahlyna was glad to have her own room again and to not have to crash on a dusty couch. She still spent half of her nights working on their new one, sometimes falling asleep on it, but having a room she could lock was a novelty.

               The kid could feel something was wrong with her aunt, whether it was about work, family or anything else. There was something she wasn’t telling her. But she also knew Ahlyna would not tell her a thing if she asked. But Vespera knew. She had heard her sobbing through the wall of her room.

               During the rest of the week and the ones that followed, Gale and her barely talked to each other. They would politely greet each other when there were other people around, but that was the end of it, to the point where even Aeloria noticed that something was wrong. Hell, even Vajra once barged into the teacher’s lounge and noticed the newfound coldness in between them.

               “What is that about? I thought they were getting along?” she had asked Aeloria with a low voice.

               The elf had shrugged, not knowing what to answer.

               When she had time to spare, Ahlyna would mainly focus on her research. She had finished and submitted her review on her mentor’s latest book, leaving more time for her to look for a hint about the artifact. The book she had found in the library had been a great help, recounting how Lolth – Araushnee at the time – betrayed her pantheon. There were never many sources on that topic, it was a tale almost lost to time, but this one work, forgotten on a shelf, held the answer.

               Before it all, Araushnee was a lesser goddess and wife to Corellon, leader of the elven deities. She ruled the Seldarine, their pantheon, alongside him. Until she rebelled, longing for a better place. For what she was owed. She thought her husband to be weak for the mercy he showed his adversaries, nourishing a strong resentment. Araushnee waged war against the Seldarine, pitting the gods and elven people against each other, using her Flame Sword against them. The dark elves, those who would become drows later, had always been associated to her for their dark complexion that matched Araushnee’s and they stayed loyal to her all along, even after the fall. After almost succeeding to kill Corellon, Araushnee was stripped of almost all her divinity and banished to the Abyss, followed by the people that had supported her, turned into a giant spider called Lolth.

               Wasn’t that exactly what she resented about him? Ahlyna thought. Her husband had not been able to kill her, showing her pity – love, even – allowing her to escape and to become the patron goddess of most drows. Maybe she had been right all along, that he needed to be ruthless to avoid those kinds of consequences.             

               The historian thought of how her father would have killed to get his hands on such a book. And she just held it in her hands. He would have loved to know what exactly had happened during the Seldarine War. And to know that his cherished goddess, Eilistraee, had followed her mother, Lolth, into the Abyss willingly, in hope to stay a beacon of light for drows. She missed him so much: always hopeful, always faithful. He was so sure that Eilistraee would come back someday and light their way. But she was not there when he got killed and Ahlyna had to run away. Noone was.

               Since they lived closer to the Tower than before, Vespera was able to go home by herself and sometimes, Ahlyna would work late in the office or the library. Sometimes even falling asleep with the artifact in her hand. She would be woken up by the librarian, a stern woman who would loudly drop a book on the table and look at her disapprovingly before going to her desk and start her morning work. Ahlyna would then hurry home to at least greet Vespera when she would wake up. Her nights were short and the days tiring. Thankfully, as an elven race, drows never needed to get much sleep and a short rest would generally suffice. But since she did work a lot, skipping many nights of rest, she would sometimes fall asleepwithout even noticing. 

               Someday, it was not the librarian that woke her up, but Gale Dekarios. “Ahlyna?” he whispered. “What are you still doing here?”

               Taken by surprise, she jumped, almost falling out of her chair, dropping the artifact on the table. “Gods! Gale? What… What time is it?”

               “It’s three in the morning,” he said. “Why aren’t you home? Is Vespera alone?”

               She rubbed her eyes, smearing a little bit of makeup on her cheek. Gale’s hand was still on her shoulder. “Three? Oh no, she’ll kill me, I said I would try to be there tonight.” She rose to her feet, gathering her things before stopping in her tracks. “Three? What are you here?”

               “Couldn’t sleep,” he shrugged. “Work to do.”

               “Well, that’s not very healthy.”

               “Look who’s talking,” he scoffed. “Go home, Ahlyna.”

               “I will,” she sighed. “I better prepare the best breakfast to make Vespera forgive me.”

               “Did you miss something important?” the professor asked.

               “I did,” she admitted. “My birthday. It’s today. We were supposed to eat together yesterday evening to celebrate. She wanted to cook.”

               “Oh,” he said, surprised. “Happy birthday, then.”

               “I don’t know about happy,” she chuckled. “Thank you, Gale. You should think about going home too.” 

               She left in a hurry, not forgetting to grab the mysterious object she had been holding. It didn’t escape Gale’s notice. He could feel the power emanating from it. It was impossible to keep such an artifact hidden from him, for he was too accustomed to the Weave’s feeling. But why did she have such an artifact with her? A powerful one, at that. Gods, he had travelled with the weirdest bunch of companions, but sometimes it felt like she had even more secrets than them. And by Mystra’s eyelids, one of them was a vampire and the other was in a contract with a devil!

               Though, the artifact was fragmented. He could feel it pull towards something else, another piece. Several, perhaps. He wondered if she knew that.

***

               “I’m sorry, Vespera,” Ahlyna said again sheepishly.

               “I cooked for you,” the kid said. “And then you didn’t come back. I’m never doing this again.”

               “Sorry,” she repeated. “But I made breakfast? A nice one.”

               “Thank the gods,” Vespera sighed. “This is the only reason I’m still talking to you after what you did.”

               Ahlyna looked at her, amused. That kid was nice when she wasn’t busy messing with her teachers and classmates. The historian had heard a few things from coworkers: Vespera was mischievous, always into some trouble, but never anything too serious thankfully. Just harmless pranks and a lot of chatter with her friends. 

               “Are you going to the Tower again today?” Vespera asked.

               “No, I think I’ve been there enough,” she answered. “Today, I’m staying home. With you.”

               It was a Saturday morning. Ahlyna thought back to Gale, in the library so early during the morning. Saying he couldn’t sleep. She wondered if he was plagued by memories, stressed about work, or if it was just one of these days. Then, she thought back to the tension between them that seemed to have evaporated when he woke her up, as if they had both forgotten they were supposed to be angry at each other. These days, it seemed she could only think of him and of how she regretted how she had handled things before.

               “Are you listening?”

               Vespera’s voice dragged her back to the kitchen. “I’m sorry, what did you say?”

               The kid sighed loudly, dandling from one foot to the other. “I said, I was wondering if you would help me with the history homework you gave us. Dad never talked much about our family’s history, so you might be the only one to know.”

               Ahlyna smiled. “Thought you’d never ask.” She was happy to be able to spend a little bit of time with her niece, even if it was because Vespera needed her input. “You’re starting this late, though,” she added.

               Vespera rolled her eyes. “Yes, yes. Don’t care, let me do my thing. Now, tell me about that dragon ancestor of ours…”

               Ahlyna laughed. “This far? I don’t know a thing about them, honestly. I just know that it was a black dragon.” She tapped her blue-ish scales to illustrate what she was saying. They shined slightly in the light of the sun, just a little darker than her skin colour. 

               The kid pouted. “And here I was, thinking this could be interesting.”

               The historian tapped her arm. “Come on, we’re very interesting people. Did your dad never tell you anything about it?”

               She shrugged. “Said I was too young to know. And then, when I got older, he said you’d know better anyway. But well, you weren’t around until last year.”

               “Well then, it’s a good thing that I am here now.”

               Ahlyna launched herself into a tale of travels, that she may have romanced a little bit. She talked about their first ancestors that left the Underdark, escaping from Lolth’s clutches but permanently making their family traitors. She told her niece about how that first ancestor was said to have met with Eilistraee long before the goddess disappeared, and how she danced under the moonlight with him. How they had been travelling for centuries, trying to find allies in their fight for freedom for all drows. Not that it had worked, she admitted. She told her of her father, of his dream to liberate their people of the Underdark so that they could walk the surface again. 

               “Dad wanted that too,” the kid said. “I remember that he would sometimes say that we were lucky.”

               Ahlyna felt her heart sink in her chest. “I thought he had forgotten. Maybe I am the one who strayed too far.” She ruffled the kid’s hair. “Well, you should have enough to write now. Tell me if you need anything.”

               “You won’t do it in my stead, will you?”

               “Don’t push your luck.”

***

               On his side, Gale spent the weekend ruminating on his encounter in the library. I don’t know about happy, she had said. Barely woken up, her hair tied messily, her unkept fringe almost covering her eyes, her makeup a little smeared after she had rubbed her eyes. Her eyebags. But most importantly, the artifact. It was not that unusual for an historian to analyse one, of course, but she had hidden it in her bag as soon as she could. And that was weird.

               He had talked to Tara about it. The tressym had nagged him about his interest. “I’m just concerned for a coworker, am I not allowed?” he had answered.

               “Of course, Mr. Dekarios. Keep telling yourself that.”

               Even though he had conjured her in his youth, Tara had always refused to call him anything else than “Mr. Dekarios”. It was endearing, but sometimes it felt like a distance. He couldn’t help but think back at Ahlyna calling him that in her office, putting this distance between them. But she had called him Gale again since. Was it a sign that she would allow him to get close again?

               He felt ridiculous. That woman was haunting him. Had it been so long since he had been close to someone that he would be head over heels for the first woman to call him darling? Ever since she had uttered those words in his office on their first meeting, he could not get the sound of her voice out of his head. Even after discovering that she hid secrets – a lot of them, it did not discourage him.

               He thought back to his companions, wondering if they missed him as much as he did them. He even missed Minthara. That drow was the worse person he had ever met, but still, they shared quite the predicament, and he felt at least a little fondness towards her. He thought back to the nights around the campfire. If they were here, Karlach would urge him to go talk to Ahlyna. Everything always seemed so easy for her. He wondered if Wyll and her were closer to finding a solution for her infernal engine. A sweet gal like her deserved to be able to live a beautiful life on the surface. But she would have been right. He did need to talk to her.

               He found her in her office in the morning, watering her plants and humming a song. He stayed in the doorway, watching her. The melody she was producing was breathtaking. He looked at her as she spun on herself, noticing her eyes closed. She seemed to be aware of her exact position, and was clearly able to water the plants without so much as looking at them. He couldn’t tear his eyes away from the movement in her hips, the way her feet delicately changed positions, of how she seemed to dance with the sunlight filtering through the windows. It all painted a beautiful scene.

               He cleared his throat to make his presence known to her. She slowly turned with the same grace she just had displayed. “Gale,” she said, surprised. “Good morning."

               Gods, her voice. The way she said his name. The tiniest thing about her. Maybe Tara was right.

               “Good morning. Did you have a good weekend?”

               “Wonderful, thank you. How about you? Did you manage to find the time to rest? I was surprised to see you last time.”

               “I have,” he smiled. Do you truly care? he wanted to ask. I wish you would care. “I wanted to say… About your work. You’re working on that artifact you had, right?”

               She paled. “You saw that.”

               “I did. Why do you try to hide it? Is it not normal for an historian to have such a thing in her possession?”

               She sighed. “Depends on how you get it. And of what it is.”

               “And what is it?”

               “Well, that’s just the thing,” she chuckled. “I have no idea. My brother entrusted me with it. I don’t know where he found it, what it does…” She shrugged. “I’m not sure if it’s dangerous or not, that’s why I’m trying to keep it secret. But whatever it is, it made him disappear. I think he was looking for the rest of it.” Ahlyna had chosen to disclose what she knew. At this point, it’s not like she could do anything else. He already knew so much.

               “So, you did realize there’s a missing piece?”

               “Because you took one look at it and noticed that?” she asked, dumbfounded.

               “Ah, please,” he said with a little wave of the hand and tilting his head towards her. “I can feel it. Whatever it is, the Weave is strong and there’s a pull towards another part. Or perhaps more than one.”

               Her brows furrowed, and she took her bag from behind her desk, pulling the onyx artifact out of it. “Teach me,” she said. “I want to see it like you do.”

               There was a silence between them. “Teach you?” he repeated. “You want to learn how to feel the Weave?”

               She nodded. “I do. I thought you were a skilled wizard. You can do that for me, right?”

               “Obviously, I can. I am a teacher here, after all. It would be shameful if I wasn't able to teach you the simplest thing. Well,simple is maybe not the word, but the most basic, for sure. I’m just surprised a sorceress would ask that.”

               She rolled her eyes. “My connection with the Weave could be better, I’ll admit it. At least I didn’t have to read a book to use my powers.”

               “That’s not exactly how it works,” he smiled. “We can start right now, if you wish. Do you have time?” She nodded. “Amazing. I’m not sure you’ll be able to truly feel the Weave around the artifact by the end of our little session, but I’m sure a sorceress like you will make progress in no time.”

               “Careful,” she said with a playful smile, “I might impress you.” He liked that she looked at him again with those eyes again, any trace of coldness gone.

               “Maybe you will. Though, I’m not easy to impress in terms of magic. I’ve practiced it all my life. I must say, I’m happy to be able to share it with you. There’s nothing quite like the Weave.”

               “I’m not exactly a stranger to it either,” she reminded him.

               “Right. Follow my lead then. We’ll try conjuring the Weave first.” He made a few gestures with his hand, purple tendrils appearing in between his hands. Ahlyna imitated him with the utmost precision, scared to ridicule herself by doing something wrong. 

               “Can you feel it?” he asked in her ear.

               And she could. The warm and fleeting feeling surrounding them.  

               “Repeat after me: Ah-Thran Mystra-Rul Kantrach-Ao.”

               She did as he said, pronouncing every syllable with ease. There was another purple flash, and the feeling intensified.

               “Is this how it always feels like?” she muttered. “I get why you got infatuated with Mystra.”

               “Not always,” he admitted. “Being around her, the feeling is amplified tenfold. By the end of our relationship, it had become… rocky between us. It felt wrong, sometimes. I’m glad to be able to experience it from afar, now. But moving on, I want you to picture the concept of harmony. It can be anything, as long as it holds meaning to you.”

               Ahlyna did not have to hesitate. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and let herself be transported to her past. A nice summer night with her family reunited, when they were all happy. Her mother singing next to the fire, Valas in her arms, an infant at the time, their father and herself dancing around the fire. A time where she thought her childhood would be eternal. Had she felt such calmness ever since?

               Gale felt it too. It was like he could almost hear the singing; feel the warmth of the fire and the happiness she had felt. The memory worked perfectly. The Weave seemed to appear around them as Ahlyna opened her eyes again. The feeling had increased again, like they were both covered by a soft blanket, nestled against each other.

               She turned to him, ecstatic. “There you go,” he smiled. “How does it feel to channel the Weave?”

               “Different,” she said. “It does feel a little unnatural to me, compared to how I usually channel my spells. But at the same time, it feels… strangely familiar. Safe. I must admit, you’re a wonderful teacher. Good thing you made it your job.”

               He laughed. “It was not always my calling. I’m glad I chose to come back here, though.”

               As she turned on herself, Ahlyna realized how close they both were. She could have held his hand if she wanted to. She could have taken one step and find herself against his chest. She raised her eyes to him. Looking at his wonderful face, the grey streaks in his hair and small traces of the same colour in his well-trimmed beard, his lips, then back at his big brown eyes. The crow’s feet on the side, a sign he would smile a lot. Yeah, he does, she thought. She had been lucky enough to see it a few times.

               “Can I trust you, Gale?” she whispered. “I truly want to. Please.”

               Gods, the yearning in her eyes. He knew how it felt to feel so alone, not knowing if she could trust anyone. Rely on someone.

               “You can,” he said without even thinking about it. “I promise.”

               To see the reassurance on her face again, the profound sense of relief that she could not hide, he would have promised a million things.

               “Thank you. I needed to hear this. I’m sorry for how I acted after Candlekeep. It was not your fault, and I had no right to take it out on you.”

               “It’s ok,” he said. “I get it.”

               She wondered if he could feel her heart beating. She was under the impression that it was trying to burst out of her chest. The moment felt so intimate.

               “Should I come back later?” Vespera asked in the doorway, interrupting them, her head stickinginto the office from the classroom. The Weave seemed to evaporate in an instant, and the kid’s brows furrowed. “Are you trying to become a wizard too, now, Ahlyna?”

               She chuckled. “Well, I do have to learn something occasionally. Is it almost time for class already?” She glanced at Gale apologetically. “Thank you, Mr. Dekarios. It was… nice.”

               More than nice. 

               He tilted his head towards her. “My pleasure as always, Ms. Melafin. I hope we will talk again soon?”

               She nodded and added with a lower voice. “Come to me when you have time.”

               Both her and her niece looked at Gale leaving the classroom. “I told you that…” the student started.

               “If you say anything about what you just saw, I’ll give you a bad grade on your assignment,” the historian said. “Keep it to yourself.”

               “Geez.”

Chapter 8: A party, a drink and a dance

               Ahlyna gave her class as if she wasn’t still trembling over what had happened in the morning. The slightest moment of silence would bring her back to him and that intimate moment they had just shared. She wondered if it was the same for Gale or if he was going about his day, unbothered. But still, she was thankful that Vespera had interrupted them. She had no idea how much further it could have gone if they had all the time – and privacy – in the world.

               At the end of the period, Vespera tried to pry her open for information. That child was awfully curious, but Ahlyna wouldn’t budge: she had nothing to say about her moment with Gale. Well, nothing she’d want to tell a kid. Not that anything particular happened anyway. 

               He came to her office later during the day. Like he couldn’t stay away. Nevertheless, she would have gone to him if he hadn’t. Maybe she was the one who couldn’t stay away, no matter how much she wanted to run from this storm of feelings bubbling in her that she could barely repress. She had taken the artifact out of her bag, put it on her desk. Trying to see it – to feel it – as he did.

               “Can you see it pull to something?” she asked. “Another part that you could find?”

               He shook his head. “No, unfortunately, I can just feel that it’s incomplete and quite powerful.”

               She pouted. “Sometimes I feel like I’ll never get to the bottom of this.”

               “I don’t want to tell you what you should do,” he said, carefully choosing his words. “But it would be useful to talk to Vajra about it. I’m not saying you should tell her how it came in your possession, about your brother, your identity. Though, as her friend – and yours, I’d rather you do. You could tell her you bought it on a market, to a caravan, whatever excuse you can come up with. But, I do think she should know that you’re studying a powerful artifact such as this one here.”

               Ahlyna sighed. “I guess. The Mage of Waterdeep would be a great asset to have on my side in this quest.”

               Gale had taken the artifact from her desk, studying its every angle with his usual precision. She took the time to look at him, at his furrowed brows and the air of concentration on his face. His pinched lips. Keep it in your pants, Ahlyna, she thought to herself. Just because she had felt so desperately alone these past few years did not mean she should just jump on the first man to show her a tiny bit of affection. It had not ended well last time she had done that. 

               “If we could find the rest of it, such an artifact could be of use,” he thought aloud.

               “Use?” she repeated. “Depends on what it actually is. If that thing is as dangerous as I suspect it is, I’d rather destroy it.”

               He raised an eyebrow. “You would? I thought an historian would try to preserve any artifact as a remnant of the past.”

               She shrugged. “Sure. When it doesn’t threaten my life and the life of my niece. If my brother truly… died, because of this artifact, then I’ll never stop before it is gone.”

               Gale looked into her eyes, witnessing her cold determination. “Or you could use it to protect Vespera. Wouldn’t you want that kind of power?”

               Much to his surprise, Ahlyna did not even take the time to consider it. She shook her head, standing her ground.

               “You might be wiser than I am, then,” he smiled softly.

               “Don’t know about that. Might just be cowardice,” she grinned.

               “Let’s stick to wisdom,” he winked. “I believe I have some friends that could also be of help in this endeavour. One of them, although I wouldn’t really consider her a friend per se, perhaps only an old companion because I don’t think she likes me very much, is a drow. If you are truly certain that it does have a link to them, she might be one of the best people to ask. I was considering hosting a little get-together with friends next month, and I believe it could be a good occasion for you two to meet. If you wanted to come, of course.”

               “Am I meeting your friends already?” Ahlyna gasped. “My, Mr. Dekarios, I didn’t know we were this close.” She immediately cringed at her own remark. Gods, sometimes she could be such an idiot. Who says things like that?

               “Aren’t we, though?” Gale didn’t seem to notice her awkwardness. “We are friends, now, right?”                                                      

               “We are,” she nodded with a smile. “I’m thankful, Gale, truly. Your support… It really means the world to me right now.”

               She was looking at him with her head tilted downward, raising her eyes towards his, watching through her lashes. Such sincerity on her features.

               “I’m only doing my part,” he humbly said. “But please, do tell Vajra about this. She will help you. And she might be there at this little get-together with my companions.”

               “I will,” Ahlyna promised. “You said you would do this in a month, right? That leaves me a bit of time to address it.”

               “You can trust her, you know.”

               It was like he had read her mind. Ahlyna pouted.

               “I don’t know that; it’s the whole point. But I promise you to try. Which is already a lot, I’ll have you know. I also… might have a request.”

               “I’m listening.”

               “My editor is organizing a little soirée for my next book. I finished it before starting to work here, and now it’s ready to be sold, and it’s really not that big of a deal, but I am nervous about it. There will be a lot of my, uh, peers, I suppose. A few historians, other kind of scholars, patrons and whatever else. Maybe a few wizards too. I always feel a little out of place at these kinds of events. So, I was wondering if you would consider… Attending with me? It is, uh, in a week. Less than that, it’s on Saturday. I would understand if you didn’t want to, of course.”

               She offered him a tense smile. He could see how nervous she was getting by just thinking about the event.

               “I’d have thought you were used to this kind of events. You have published quite a lot of works.”

               “Well, yeah, but usually I try to be abroad. This time, I can’t escape it. And I’ll have to say a few words, too,” she sighed, rolling her eyes. “Your presence would really make all of this bearable.”

               “Let’s make a deal, then,” he answered. “Talk to Vajra this week, and I’ll come with you.”  

               “You’re really insisting on this, uh?” she said, squinting her eyes. “I said I’d do it. And I will. I’ll be at your house Saturday at eight. Dress nicely.”

               “You know where I live?” he wondered.

               “There’s only one tower on Snail Street,” she smiled. “And I do have an outstanding memory. So, it’s more like I remembered one of our talks.”

               “The only tower you can see,” he corrected. “Many wizards in the city keep theirs hidden.” But still, he wanted to think that she made a point to remember.

               “You are saving my life,” she smiled before he left her office. She didn’t think he would actually accept. In his stead, she would have avoided an event of this kind like the plague. Though, maybe if Gale had asked her, she would have just considered it. Only for him and the pleasure of his company.

               She took a deep breath and went back to work. The rest of the week passed slowly. A few coworkers came to her with complaints about Vespera. She would wreak havoc in class and then act like nothing had happened when her aunt confronted her. Ahlyna would grow restless at night, trying to find a solution, a way to make her understand her behaviour was wrong. Talking didn’t work, since Vespera would just shut her out and not utter a word. The historian also did not want to punish her too severely. She was conscious that their bond was fragile, if it even truly existed and was so scared that the wrong punishment would break something between them. So, she did almost nothing, talking to her coworkers instead, explaining Vespera was going through a tough time, still adjusting to her new life with her. Bullshit, it had been almost two years since they had started living together. But no one needed to know the details.

               By the end of the week, Ahlyna took a deep breath before knocking on Vajra’s door. She needed to do it if she wanted to enjoy Gale’s company during the weekend.

               “Come in,” said the Mage of Waterdeep’s voice from inside.

               “Hi,” said Ahlyna sheepishly, entering the grand office. “How are you today, Vajra?”

               The headmaster sighed. “Let’s not talk about it. So much work. Had I known it would be so much, maybe I would have chosen another career path. What brings you to my humble lair, Ahlyna?”  

               “Waterdeep would miss you if you had done anything else,” she still said before answering her question. “I do hope you know you can rely on us if you need any help we can provide?”

               “Aeloria would hate me if I ever dared to give her more work,” Vajra laughed. “Still, thank you, Ahlyna. But I know you came here with something in mind.”

               The drow squinted. “You know?”

               “Why else would you be here?”

               Ah, of course. It made more sense. Vajra Safahr was powerful, but there was no way that she knew anything about what the drow had been hiding. Unless Gale had told her, but Ahlyna trusted the wizard.

               “I happened to have stumbled upon a rather peculiar artifact, recently,” she lied taking out the onyx statue out of her bag. “And I have been advised to talk to you about it. It seems powerful. I wondered if you knew anything about that.”

               Vajra seized the artifact with unconcealed curiosity. “Fascinating. I’m afraid with just one glance, I can’t tell you what it is. Except that it is…”

               “Incomplete, yes,” the historian finished. “I’ve established that.”

               “Of course you have,” the headmaster smiled. “I didn’t expect any less of you, after all. I’m afraid I don’t know anything about this,” she conceded. “Would you leave it with me so that I can study it later?”

               Ahlyna pouted. “Well, it is the subject of my current research, so, it might not be ideal. But I’ll admit, I have not been able to get anything out of it. It might be for the best. I’ll continue looking through texts for the tiniest hint in the meanwhile.” And, while she didn’t want to outwards say it; she was relieved to be away from that thing for some time. Hiding it from Vespera had been hard, since teh kid had made a point of rummaging through her things whenever she could.

               “I’ll give it back soon,” she promised. “I can’t guarantee I’ll find anything, but I’ll try my best. Now tell me, how has class been for you?”

               “It’s been good,” Ahlyna smiled. “The kids are all awesome, the rest of the team has been nice. Well, nice-ish in some cases,” she added, thinking back on her discussion with Mr. Devrak. “But it’s definitely been a ride.”

               Vajra was looking at her with a pout. “Mmh, yes, I’ve heard about Mr. Devrak's behaviour. Pay him no mind, please. I’ve tried mentioning his… disastrous opinions and how he should keep them for himself. Needless to say, it did not work. Unfortunately, he’s a very good professor.”

               “It’s alright,” Ahlyna answered with a shrug.  “It was not the first time I was confronted with someone’s opinion of drows.”

               Vajra shook her head. She herself had her own prejudice against them, but she had to admit that Ahlyna had been nothing but nice. And the kids only had good things to say about her: she had heard first years talking passionately about history of all things in the corridors. But there was another concern that she wanted to raise in this conversation.

               “I am glad that you came to see me today,” she said, “there is something I’ve heard about. I hear you’ve been pulling late nights in the library?”

               Ahlyna winced at this mention. “Not these past few days, but yes, it has happened.”

               “Don’t overwork yourself, please,” Vajra said with concern. “I know how we can all get when we’re passionate about something, but your niece depends on you. And we would all like you to stay healthy.”

               The drow nodded politely. “I will try. Well, if you take this artifact from me, it will definitely be easier.”

               “Then I will,” said the mage, laughing and putting it in one of her drawers. “Don’t worry, there is no place safer for it. And know that you can depend on all of us. I suppose it can’t be easy to come here and be surrounded by all these new people.”

               “It’s alright, really. But thank you for all these kind words.”

               “Oh, and I’ve heard that you have another book being published?”

               “What don’t you know about me?” Ahlyna laughed. “It’s been planned for some time but yes, it’s been printed and will be sold soon.”

               “I’ll make sure to read it, then.”

               “Please do, that’s how I make money,” the drow joked, drawing a laughter from Vajra. They chatted for a few more minutes. Vajra was grateful to be distracted from her work, even for just a moment, and Ahlyna was thankful to be able to talk to her. The Mage of Waterdeep was a very busy woman after all, so they didn’t have much chance to truly get to know each other, except for a few occasions where they would meet in the corridors, on their way to different locations.

               If at first, Vajra had been wary of her – and as Ahlyna had learned, it was because she didn’t have the best experience with drows in the past – the feeling had quickly dissipated, and she was far more at ease from then on. Both realized they sincerely enjoyed each other company, especially since Ahlyna was really easy-going, a big change from the many stuffy wizards Vajra had to rub shoulders with.

               After leaving her office, Ahlyna felt she had been liberated from a weight. She hadn’t realized how much difficult it had been for her to just have this artifact close, in her bag at all times. She felt like she could finally breathe and perhaps even look forward to her weekend. She always hated those kind of networking events with peers where she had to pretend that she liked all these people when she knew most of them despised her. Many of these scholars knew her mentor well, and he had probably taken every occasion to badmouth her since their downfall. Though, sometimes, she did feel like it was only in her head. Maybe it wasn’t so bad after all, and she was just too used to watching out. With Gale by her side, at least, she was sure she’d be able to have a pleasant time.

***

               “Are you sure, you’re going to be alright?” Ahlyna asked one more time.

               “Ugh, yes,” Vespera sighed. “It’s not like it’s the first time you’re leaving me for the evening, I can handle myself.”

               Ahlyna shrugged. “I know, I know, but still. I’m allowed to worry.”

               “Well, you don’t have to,” the kid reminded her. “Now go, enjoy your evening or whatever you're doing."

               “Don’t stay up too late. And don’t wait for me, I might come back in the middle of the night.”

               “You know I will stay up late.”

               The historian sighed, pushed at the door by the kid. “At least you take responsibility for it, I guess.”

               “Sure, bye-bye now.”

               Vespera closed the door behind her and Ahlyna sighed. “Sometimes I think that kid doesn’t like me,” she muttered under her breath. With a deep breath, she made her way towards the house with a high tower where Gale Dekarios lived, trying her best to stay steady in her shoes. She hated that she had to pull herself together and dress accordingly to the event, but it was not like she had much of a choice. She once chose to go to one with a comfier outfit and felt even more out of place than usual. Never again.

               She had underestimated how close they lived to each other. She arrived in just a few minutes, and her coworker took some time to open his door. She took the time to look at the house: a large half-timbered house with two floors, beautiful windows and a slate roof. The tower soared into the sky, adding a certain charm to the place. She thought she saw the shadow of a cat behind a curtain. Probably Tara, whom he had once mentioned.

               The door suddenly opened, and Gale came out. “Hello, you,” she said with a smile. “You almost kept me waiting.”

               He answered with a laugh. “Sorry about that. Tara wouldn’t let me leave until I looked just right. Sometimes, having her in the house is like having a second mother.”

               “Well, she did a good job,” Ahlyna pointed out. He was wearing a beautiful purple vest, adorned with rich silver detailing and his hair was slicked back, as always. She hadn’t noticed how well-built he was before, with his large shoulders and tall legs. “You look elegant.”

               “So do you,” he said, offering his arm.

               “Thank you,” she laughed, taking it. “I feared I might slip on the pavement before we arrive.”

               “I’ll make sure you don’t. I heard from Vajra that you talked with her about that artifact of yours. I am glad that you did.”

               “Well, I promised, didn’t I?”

               “You did,” he conceded. “I would have understood if you had not.”

               “But why would I pass the opportunity to have your company tonight?” she joked.

               He looked at her with amusement in his eyes. She was wearing a light green dress that complimented her hair and showed her arms. He noticed a thick scar on her chest, usually covered by her blouses and robes, but averted his eyes. It was not his place to ask. Surely a traveller like her had a whole bunch of hidden scars.

               “I didn’t ask,” he said. “What is your latest book about?”

               “I tried to write about the events following the Rage of Dragons in Calimshan, offering a broad perspective on the trade wars. And, well, I personally think what happened could qualify as a civil war. The critics will tell me if I did a good job at convincing them.”

               “Ah, fascinating,” the wizard exclaimed. “Calimshan, our trading rivals. Beautiful place I hear, though I have never been there myself. It certainly is an interesting time to describe. I believe it is Saban el Djenispool that managed to unite the country, right?”

               “He sure tried,” she corrected him. “He did gain a lot of support and helped resolving the situation, but he never saw his accomplishments in his lifetime.”

               “Ah, I guess I’ll have to read the book then.”

               “I’d be disappointed if you didn’t.”

               “But isn’t it a dangerous place to travel at, especially as a woman?”

               “Oh, I wasn’t alone,” she told him. “I had found a theatre company, very nice people, that accompanied me for most of the trip. But yes, it could happen to be dangerous at times. They’re not very fond of, uh, women, as I'm sure you've noticed. But I’ve managed. I thought I’d find my brother there, actually, but I did not. Found a clue, though. He had been through the city. That’s how I knew where to find him next.”

               They were still walking through the city. Night was beginning to fall, and the wind was picking up. It was refreshing.

               “I hope you won’t be too bored,” she said. “Though, well, they might be more your kind of people than mine.”

               He laughed. “Who do you take me for?” They had arrived in front of a tall building, a reception hall. He could feel her nervousness. “You can do this,” he said. “I’m sure it won’t be that bad.”

               “What if it is?”

               “Then, I’ll be here to save the day.” She squeezed his arm, grateful. He wondered what made her so scared. Except for their first meeting, he had always seen her as a quite confident woman.

               Together, they entered the building. Immediately, a young woman with black hair stormed towards them and started pestering Ahlyna. “There you are,” she said. “I swear I thought you’d never come. You know you’re not supposed to be late to these kinds of things?”

               “And you know I always am. Which is why you told me to be here at seven, because you knew I am always as late as I can be. And, oh look, we’re right on time! Exactly as you wished. Gale, meet my editor and almost friend, Vivienne.”  

               The woman turned to him, looking him up and down. “And who might that be?” she purred on a completely different tone. “You didn’t tell me you would bring a plus one.”

               “Nice to meet you, Vivienne,” he said politely. “I am Ahlyna’s coworker, the Illusion magic professor of Blackstaff Academy. I’m very glad to have been invited.”

               “Hands off,” the drow slipped her discretely. “He’s mine. Well, for tonight.”

               Vivienne shrugged. “As you wish. It is your night, after all. Please be sober for your speech at nine. If you say anything even remotely unhinged, I will kill you,” she added louder.

               “Yes, Vivienne. I will.”

               The editor sighed and turned to Gale again. “I trust you more than I do her. Please keep her out of trouble. Last time, she was drunk as a skunk.”

               “Barely,” Ahlyna said, rolling her eyes. “Just because you did not like what I said does not mean I was drunk. Thank you, Vivienne, we’ll talk to you later.”

               She dragged Gale towards the buffet, impatient to get away. “You will allow me a glass of wine, will you?”

               He laughed. “I will. I now know it’s the third one that gets you. She seems intense, though.”

               “She is,” the historian nodded. “Passionate about her work, very good at it, but such a pain in the ass. I love her though. We just can’t be in the same place for too long before ripping each other hair. Do you recognize anyone here?” she asked, looking around.

               He followed her gaze. The reception hall was grand, already filled with quite a lot of people despite the early hour. Most of them had not paid attention to their entrance, and he snuck a quick glance at his company, busy stuffing her mouth with a small cake. He turned towards the crowd again, trying to see a familiar face. He did recognize a few of them.

               “Ah, Laurentius is here!” he exclaimed. “That’s nice, we’ll have another familiar face on our side. I do recognize a few of these people too.”

               “Good to know,” she said, looking around too. “Gods, I’m already exhausted. Oh, is that Elysia? Oh yes, it is. Oh no, she saw us. And she’s coming. She’s a friend of my mentor. Oh, this is not going to be fun.”

               He looked at her burying her face in her glass while a regal half-elf woman with red hair came their way. “Hello, there,” she greeted us with a huge smile. “I haven’t seen you in years, dear. How have you been?”

               Ahlyna smiled painfully. “Fine! Thank you. Travelling, obviously. How about you?”

               “Ah, you know me, I’m always doing something else. These past few years I’ve converted into a patron of the arts. Come with me, I have a painter I’d like you to meet.” She led them towards the other side of the room. “And you must be Gale of Waterdeep, aren’t you?” she said, glancing towards the wizard. “I thought I recognized you. Dear Tallyana always keeps the best company, doesn’t she?”

               He remembered it was Ahlyna’s pen name. She was looking at him apologetically.

               “I am,” he said, squeezing her arm again to reassure her. “It is very nice to meet you. And well, I don’t know about that yet, we have met recently ourselves. We’re working together at the Blackstaff Academy.”

               “Oh really? I thought I heard about that. I never thought you would settle down, Tallyana.”

               “Ah well,” she answered. “You know what they say, never say never. It’s a good job, though.”

               “Very good one,” the woman smiled, putting a friendly hand on her back. “You’ve come so far. It truly is a pleasure to see you again.”

               She then made introduction with that painter friend of hers. Ahlyna was still holding his arm like a lifeline. That Elysia woman talked with grand gestures, and he tried his best to keep up with her and chat. The drow was right, it was exhausting, but he didn’t quite understand why she had been so scared of talking to the woman. She seemed extremely nice. But Ahlyna on the other hand seemed ready to flee at the first occasion.

               “By the way, dear, I don’t suppose you’ve met with Vaelthar recently?” the woman asked.

               He could feel Ahlyna tense just from the name. “No, I have not. Not for the last fifty years or so. I’ve read his book, though.”

               Elysia’s eyes lit up with amusement. “Of course, you have. You know, I’ve read an interesting review about it recently. Apparently, it’s the worse book he’s published in years. You wouldn’t know anything about who wrote it, would you?”

               “Absolutely not,” she smiled. “But I need another drink. Would you like something, Gale?”

               “I’m alright,” he said with a smile, and the drow disappeared towards the buffet again, fleeing as fast as she could.

               “She’s a riot,” the half-elf told him. “You know, I’ve always liked her. It’s a shame she’s always travelling. She takes that after Vaelthar, I suppose. Though he wouldn’t miss an event like this for the world, that man loves being the centre of attention. She’s much different in that sense. Much nicer too.”

               “Really,” he said, surprised. “I did hear he’s quite known for his works, but I cannot say I know much about him.”

               “She’s much better,” Elysia appreciated. “It’s obvious she loves her work. So does he, of course, but she does not treat it like a job. It's her passion, you can jsut feel it when you read her works. You know, I barely knew Vaelthar, but he once showed up with her on his arm when she was just his apprentice, and I immediately loved her. Such a small thing she was. Timid girl, barely an adult. Gods, I think it’s been eighty years now. But I’m glad she’s not hanging around that man anymore. He stopped her from shining. Put two stars together, and one of them always outshines the other.”

               “Did he? I would not think it possible to outshine her.”

               “Mmh, yes, you’d think that. Vaelthar Embernote is a charming man, but also a complicated one. I’m surprised she even stayed by his side this long, I would have given up long before she did. Though, I hear it was a complicated falling-out. Oh, look, she’s coming back.”

               Indeed, Ahlyna was walking towards them again, glass in hand, trying her best to avoid people trying to make their way towards her. She put on a brave face before joining them again.

               “I hope you’re enjoying yourselves?”

               “We are,” Elysia responded. “Mr. Dekarios was about to tell me about how you two met.”

               His brows furrowed. He was not, but now that she had said that, it would have been embarrassing to change the subject, and he could definitely not ask anything else about Ahlyna’s mentor while the drow was standing right besides him.

               “Oh, we’re just coworkers,” Ahlyna said evasively. “There’s not much of a story behind that. But I’m sure you have a lot to say, Elysia. Didn’t you get married again a few years ago? I’m sorry I could not attend, I was… away.”

               Gale thought it was quite obvious the poor drow had no intention to be present at the ceremony. The half-elf burst into laughter. “Oh dear, you’re late, I’ve already divorced him. Not meant to be. But that painter I’ve introduced you to earlier? He’s the real deal, if you know what I mean.”

               Ahlyna smiled painfully. “I’m afraid that I do.”

               “I’ll invite you to the wedding. You know what they say, sixth time is the charm.”

               “I’m sure it is.”

               Ahlyna glanced at Gale, and they shared a knowing smile. “But look at the time!” the woman exclaimed. “Flies by so fast. I’m sure you two have so many people to talk to. I will stay for your speech, Tallyana, but I’m required to go home quite early tonight.”

               The drow nodded. “Thank you for coming, Elysia. Maybe we’ll see each other again soon.”

               “Well, you can’t escape Waterdeep anymore, now,” she winked. “It was very nice to meet you, Mr. Dekarios. I hope to see you two again soon.”

               Ahlyna sighed loudly when she left them alone. “I’m sorry I left you with her, but I desperately needed a small break. And more wine. Did I hold up? I’m scared she’ll talk to Vaelthar about me. I don’t want him to know a thing. Or worse, to think that I’m a mess.”               

               “You were great. I think she likes you more than you think,” he said. “Told me she didn’t know Vaelthar Embernote that well.”          

               Ahlyna’s brows furrowed. “Mmh, so you did talk about him. Weird that she’d say that: he was the one who introduced us. But oh, well, who’s to say. Again, I’m sorry that I dragged you here. Feels like being in a lion’s den.”

               Gale put a hand on her shoulder. “You did not drag me here, I accepted to come because I wanted to. Let’s talk to Laurentius, alright? Seeing a familiar face will ease your nerves.”

               She nodded, and he led her towards their coworker. They talked briefly, but Gale was right: it did help her nerves. Though, she could still feel the stares from everyone in the room. So did he. He understood why she had felt so nervous about this night. It was like half of these people were ready to jump on her with their questions, passive-aggressiveness and other inquiries. But the words Elysia had said about her mentor didn’t leave his mind. Ahlyna had said she had a complicated relationship with her mentor, but he wondered if there was more than that to it. 

               They chatted with Laurentius until Vivienne stormed towards them again to steal Ahlyna. “Time to shine, my little star,” she told her. “How many glasses did she drink?” she asked Gale.

               “Two,” he answered.

               “She’ll manage, then,” the editor sighed.

               “You do know you could have asked me?” Ahlyna said, a bit offended. “I am right here.”

               “Yes, but you’re also a liar,” Vivienne answered with a brief laughter. “I know better than to trust you.”

               “Fair. Well, gentlemen, I’ll see you in a few minutes.” She gave her glass of wine to Gale, that encouraged her with a smile and a squeeze on the shoulder. Before he could say anything else and spare a few more words of comfort, Vivienne grabbed her arm and dragged her towards a platform, on which she climbed, waiting for the chatter to quiet down.

               “You’re alright?” she asked. “You better be. I need this one to sell well.”

               “Did I ever disappoint you?”

               “Not yet,” Vivienne admitted. “Now, go. They’re waiting for you.”

               Ahlyna turned towards the crowd, raising her hand and waving it with a charming smile. She tried to chase her inner doubts. She was good at playing pretend. There was no way anyone could ever see through the façade.

               “Welcome, everyone. I am glad to be able to see you all today. It is always such an honour to see so many people curious about history and gathered around my works. As some of you may know, this one was not an easy one to complete. My stay in Calimshan has been complicated at times, dangerous even, but I’m proud to say I’m quite happy about this book.”

               Gale looked at her making grand gestures as she was telling the crowd about the topic of her books, her hypothesis on what she called a civil war. He looked around the crowd. A lot of people were hanging to her lips, drinking in her words, but he could also see a small group of historians with pinched lips. They did not seem happy to see her so at ease on the stage. Maybe she had been right, she did have a few rivals in the room waiting for her to trip and fall.

               Still, he could barely believe she was the same woman who just grabbed his arm with a slight tremble. His eyes slid to her arms, remembering the spirit tattoos she arbored. Could it be that they helped her charm the crowd? She did seem more charismatic than ever, standing under the light, everyone drinking her words.

               When she bowed politely, signalling the end of her speech, the crowd burst into applause. Even she seemed surprised by this, but Vivienne was exulting in the corner behind her. Gale joined her just before the end of the speech, waiting for Ahlyna to descend.

               “Now, she’s all yours for tonight,” the editor smiled. “Just keep her out of trouble. And tell her she was great.”

               When Ahlyna stepped down of the stage, he was there to offer his hand. She took it gratefully. “How was I?” she asked.

               “You were great,” he said. “Though, I wonder, do these spirit tattoos really help with your charisma? I’ve read about them, but I’ve never witnessed any in these parts of Faerun.”

               “Why, did you think I was charismatic?” she laughed, throwing a wink his way. “They do help, but don’t tell anyone. I’d like to keep my secrets.”

               “And how many more do you have?” he asked.

               “Wouldn’t you like to know,” she joked. “Now that I’m free of responsibilities for the night, how about we escape in the courtyard? Preferably before I start to be harassed by guests.”

               “Well, after your speech, I do understand why they would all like to talk to you. Even I was convinced to buy the book.”

               “Oh, come on!” she exclaimed, making him follow her. “You already knew you wanted to read it, wizard. You lot can’t resist a new book.”

               He watched her snatch a bottle of wine and two glasses from behind the buffet, and escape as discretely as she could towards the well-lit courtyard behind the building. Thankfully, it was empty. The air was too cold, but she had no care in the world. She raised her arms, spinning on herself, reminding him of that day he had seen her in her office, swaying to a tune she was humming. She flashed him a smile, and he felt his steps pull him towards her. They could hear music resuming from inside, creating an intimate atmosphere.

               “We survived,” she exulted. “Noone will bother us out there.”

               She put down the bottle and glasses on a garden table and poured one for the both of us.

               “Third drink,” he said. “Am I about to see you drunk again?”

               “Maybe tipsy,” she smiled. “But after this, I think I deserve one more glass. It makes life more bearable, don’t you think?”

               “Do you need wine for life to be bearable?”

               She took the time to consider his question.

               “No,” she finally answered. “But it makes me feel like it’s less of a shitshow.”

               He took the glass she graciously offered her. The lanterns threw shadows on her green dress, highlighting her form, her long legs and slim members.

               “It has been nicer than I thought,” she asked. “Last time I went to one of those events, and it’s been years, everyone would ask me about Vaelthar rather than my own work. Like I wasn’t my own person but just an extension of him. It feels like he’s breathing down my neck every time I try to mingle at these functions. But he’s not there, thank the gods. And thanks to you, it has been nice.”

               “You did all the work,” he said humbly. “I merely stood by you.”

               “Don’t sell yourself short.” She tapped his wrist. “I am glad you were by my side. I needed a friendly face in this crowd.”

               “I think you have more friends than you believe. Elysia said she liked you.”

               Her brows furrowed. “You talked more than I expected. It’s not that I don’t like her, she’s always been very kind to me on the few occasions when we met. But I can’t help but being cautious. Around all these people really.”

               They stayed silent for a moment, sipping their wine. Ahlyna could feel the fresh air cooling her cheeks. The wine was starting to make her feel lighter. The music coming from the building was catchy. She extended her hand towards Gale.

               “Care for a dance?”

               “Now?” he asked. “I’m sorry, I might not be the best dancer you could find. I thought you had noticed that I’m more of a bookworm than a sportsman.”

               “Come on,” she laughed. “You taught me how to channel the Weave, didn’t you? I’ll return the favour by teaching you how to dance. Well, it’s not exactly ballroom dancing, but it does the trick. And I won’t complain if you step on my feet.” She laughed out loud when she saw his expression of discomfort as he took her hand. “I promise you’ll be fine,” she reassured him. “And there’s no one here to see if you misstep. Only us, and I can keep a secret.”

               He sighed and put his other hand between her shoulder plates. “Be serious,” she said, moving his hand towards her lower back. “It’ll be more comfortable like this.” She put her own remaining hand on his hip and locked her eyes in his. “Ready? Go.”

               She led the way, at first just moving alone with the rhythm to get him used to it. A few steps back, a few steps forward. When he got it, she made him twirl on himself.

               “You’re a natural,” she said, barely holding back her laughter.

               “Don’t mock me,” he replied, embarrassed. But he was more than happy to see her have fun.

               They continued their dance, turning around each other, stealing glances, their hands touching. Just the simplest contact with her was electrifying. Sometimes, he would step on her toes, but she never said a thing, just shooting a quick glance towards him, obviously amused. They pulled and pushed each other, turning, spinning and laughing. By the end of the song, she parted from him with a bow.

               “It wasn’t so bad now, was it?” she asked with a huge grin.

               “You’re a good teacher,” he admitted. “But I’ll admit I won’t rush to do it again, were it only for your poor feet.”

               She laughed again, throwing her head back. “I’ve known worse, truly. I’m not that good of a dancer myself, if we’re being honest. But does it truly matter when you like something?”

               “I suppose it does not. Where did you learn?”

               “With my father. He was amazing.”

               “I’m sorry,” Gale said. “That he’s not with us anymore, I mean.”

               The drow shrugged. “It’s alright. It's been a long time." 

              "I know that doesn't matter."

               "Let’s not ruin the mood with such talk. How about you bring me back home? It’s getting chilly, and I fear people might start to look for me again, so I’d rather dip before that happens.”

               He offered his arm to her again with a smile and a nod. They escaped the party as discretely as they could, walking the empty streets of Waterdeep towards their respective home. The night had him feeling puzzled. He felt closer than ever with Ahlyna, but some things she had said and other things Elysia had talked about during the evening made him feel like he was standing in front of an endless abyss of secrets and mysteries. As a scholar, it was the kind of things that he liked: endless discoveries on the horizon. As a man and someone who wanted to be her friend – perhaps more if she were to let him – it felt discouraging. Like there was a rift and he had no idea how he could cross it. If she’d even allow him.

               But still, as he looked at her, smiling one last time before closing the door to her home behind her, his heart leapt with joy.

Chapter 9: The garden party

               During the following weeks, Ahlyna couldn’t help but think back to this private moment she had shared with Gale. He was probably one of the worse dancers she had ever had the pleasure to witness, but the way he had tried so hard to do his best was endearing, to say the least.

               She spent the rest of her time correcting assignments. Her first-year students had all given her their first drafts, and if most of them were passable a few other really stood out, in particular Vespera’s and Charles’. Her two favourite students in that year, but she couldn’t tell anyone that. Her other classes had given theirs back too, so she stood before a pile of assignments every day, wishing for it to disappear. Unfortunately, it never did.

               “You know your dates and facts, and that is amazing,” she told a fifth-year student that she kept after class. “It’s a really good work; I just think you could put a little more effort into the analysis. History is not just about facts and the course of events, you must also be able to understand their causes and consequences, to explain how certain events led to other things years down the road. Do you get where you went wrong on this, then?”

               The boy nodded and she let him go, sitting back in her chair and hoping to relax for a bit before the next class. She hadn’t seen Gale at the door, observing her conversation with the student.

               “Ahlyna?” his voice called her, startling the poor girl.

               “Gods! It never ends, does it?”

               He smiled politely. “I won’t bother you for long, I just wanted to tell you my drow friend responded to my invitation, and she will be there this weekend at this little get-together that I’m hosting. You still wish to attend, right?”

               “Of course,” she smiled. “I’ll be there.”

               “At seven on Saturday,” he said with a smile. “I’ve talked with Vajra, and she will also be there with that relic of yours.”

               “So efficient,” Ahlyna gasped. “Awesome. Can’t wait.”

               He looked at her sinking back into her chair, closing her eyes. Poor girl was exhausted. He could also see the pile of work witing on her desk, which explained the dark circles under her eyes. He slowly closed the door to her classroom behind him, retuning to his office.

               His friends had mostly replied positively at his demand to meet again. It had been almost two years since the last time they had all been gathered in the same place, and this time, some of them couldn’t make the trip. Still, he was more than happy to be able to see them again. His friends had played such an important part in his life, and obviously his survival. He realized he couldn’t wait to introduce them to Ahlyna. Aeloria and Vajra had the chance to have met them already, and he was glad to know they would be present too. This way, he was sure that the historian wouldn’t feel too intimidated, surrounded by new faces.

               He also thought of the way she had talked with her student. Gale was glad she was the one Vajra ultimately chose. Ahlyna seemed like a wonderful teacher, and from what he had heard, her students seemed to love her.

               The rest of the week passed slowly, but the weekend finally came and with it the promise of new discoveries for the historian. She was ecstatic at the idea of finally learning more about that artifact. But sometimes, she also felt scared that she might be hoping too much from Gale’s friend. Maybe she would have nothing to say about it. After all, even Vajra had not been able to find a thing, or nothing she had told her.

               Vespera had pouted when she told her she would be absent for the evening. It was true that she was often home alone. Ahlyna felt bad about it, but she had a lot of work and sometimes, just sometimes, she didn’t feel at ease around her niece. There was an awkwardness between them they hadn’t overcome since the first day. They both had tried but something stood between them.

               On Saturday, Ahlyna took her bag and left for Gale’s house with excitement. She had planned to arrive a little early to help him prepare for his guests, which was only polite, she thought. So, she showed up on his doorstep at five.

               “You’re… very early,” he noted.

               “Thought I’d help you out a little, I’m sure you have a lot to do,” she explained.

               “It’s just… A little embarrassing, but, uh, I thought you’d be late. Vivienne at your party mentioned that you were always late, so I gave you the wrong time. You’re very early.”

               The drow gasped and covered her mouth, trying to contain a fit of laughter. He still did hear the snort she had tried to muffle. “You’re kidding? I said that to Vivienne because I never want to go to her events. But I wanted to be here today.”

               “Gods, really? I’m afraid I’m not kidding. And even if I had given you the right time, you’re still two hours early.”

               This time, she couldn’t contain her laughter. “Oh my, we’re ridiculous. Well, mostly me, I suppose. But I can’t go back, Vespera will make fun of me,” she winced.

               Gale chuckled and stepped aside to let her in. “Well, I can’t send you back home in good spirit then. Welcome to my humble house, Ahlyna.”

               She stepped in and wiped her feet on the doormat, looking around. That was not humble, but definitely a most comfortable home. “Nice place you’ve got there,” she said. “And thank you for welcoming me. But I must say, it gives me a chance to visit your tower.”

               “Was that your plan all along? Stealing my secrets?” he joked.

               “Nah, I’ve got enough of those,” she played along. “But how else am I supposed to get to know a wizard? I have to look through your bookshelves.”

               They were interrupted by the sound of paws descending the stairs. A tortoiseshell cat with beautiful birdlike wings was advancing towards us with an elegant walk.

               “Oh my, is that the famous Tara?” Ahlyna exclaimed, crouching to greet the tressym. “I’ve heard a lot about you. It is nice to finally meet you.”

               The tressym answered with a growl and a meow, that the drow could unfortunately not understand. “I’m afraid I don’t know what that means,” she nodded solemnly. “But I’m sure it was the most interesting thing ever.”

               “She said it’s nice to meet you too,” Gale translated. “You don’t know the Speak with Animals spell?”

               “Mmh, not too big on divination spells,” she sighed. “I definitely regret that now. I’ve never met a tressym before. Have you two known each other for long?”

               She was holding out her hand to Tara, so that the tressym could take in her smell and decide what to think of her.

               Gale nodded with a smile. “I conjured her when I was ten. My mother refused to give me a kitten, but I would not take no for an answer. So, I worked on the spell to conjure a familiar for weeks and finally conjured Tara. We’ve been inseparable ever since. She’s my best friend.” He looked at the tressym affectionately.

               “Gods, don’t tell that story to Vespera,” Ahlyna chuckled. “We don’t have the space for her own familiar right now. She’s not pestering me for a pet yet, but I swear I can see it coming.”

               “Is she well?” her coworker asked. “I don’t want to pry into your, hum, parenting style, I suppose, but… I did notice you leave her home alone quite a lot, don’t you?”

               He seemed hesitant to ask, which Ahlyna could understand. It was a touchy subject, and she was herself a bit uneasy, being questioned about it.

               “I do,” she admitted. “She’s a very independent kid, though. Can handle herself. She cooks better than me too, but that’s because I’ve been on the road for so long. She lived in a real home with my brother. But she knows where to find me if she needs anything, especially since we don’t live far from here. Or from the Tower. Do you think she’s happy here?”

               The question took him by surprise.

               “I don’t know,” he shrugged. “I’m not the one living with her. But take it from someone who has lived here his whole life, there are worse places than Waterdeep to grow up. And I think she likes school, even if she is a little bit… turbulent. She might be the first wizard I’ve seen with the behaviour of a sorcerer.”

               “Watch what you say,” Ahlyna smiled playfully. “You’re right though, she’s weird as hell.”

               He chuckled. “Usually, parents don’t say that. They at least try to defend their children.”

               “Well, I’m not her parent, so I get a pass. And she’s also my student. I know she can be a pain. But she does have good grades,” she added with a proud nod. “Also, you’ve just told me you defied your mother’s orders to summon a pet for yourself, so, I don’t think you’re one to talk about good behaviour.”

               “Oh, I’m sure you’ve done your fair share of mischief.”

               “No idea what you’re talking about, I was an angel,” she pretended innocently, batting her eyelashes.

               He shook his head. “Do you really want to look at my bookshelves?”

               “Absolutely!” she exclaimed. “Please lead the way. I’m sure you have loads of interesting books I’d like to borrow.”

               “Ah, so that was your goal, then. A free book-borrowing service.”

               “Well, your offer is too good to refuse,” she shrugged.

               Elysia had been right at that party they had gone to; she was a riot. Especially when she was in such a good mood. She followed him upstairs, followed by Tara. For now, the tressym was following them, as if guarding Gale, but he knew she would leave for his mother’s house when more guests would arrive. Poor Tara was getting a bit too old for parties with his friends.  

               “You know, not many people have been invited to my tower,” he confessed.

               “Oh, I’m privileged, then. Good to know.”

               He unlocked the door, glancing at her with amusement. She liked when he did that. He would be looking at something else, and she would tell a joke or say anything, and he would take a quick look at her with those big brown eyes of his. He was easy to amuse, too, which was a good thing for her. She had never felt particularly funny before, but he just made it easy to joke around with him.

               They entered the first floor of the tower, and Ahlyna immediately headed to the huge bookshelves. “Oh, that is a lot. You could open an actual library, really.” He had so many books and scrolls, it was obscene. He looked at her as she examined his tidy bookshelves. It was all neatly organized for him to find his books quickly, sorted by genre and alphabetical order.

               “You can take them off the bookshelves if you put them back right where they were,” he said. “I do like it to be orderly.”

               “That’s okay, I’m just looking at the titles,” she smiled. “Loads of illusion magic theory, not that I’m surprised. Oh, fiction!”

               She dashed towards the shelf. He had a lot of classical literature, which was quite in character for him, though she was sure he had not read half of it – most of those books were impossible to get through, in her experience. But another book seemed out of place, and she delicately picked it off the shelf, immediately recognizing it.

               “Oh, this one was recommended by my friend Karlach,” he immediately explained awkwardly. “She told me it was the only book she’s been able to read in years, so I thought I’d give it a try. Not exactly my favourite genre. Very, uh, graphic.”

               “Did you like it?” she asked, refraining a smile and opening it.

               “Not my favourite genre, as I said,” he repeated, his cheeks taking a pinkish colour as she went through the pages. “The author is quite prolific, from what I’ve seen, but I don’t know much about her. Descriptions are very… vivid.”

               “Oh yeah, I know,” she chuckled.

               “Oh, have you read it too?”

               “Wrote that, actually,” she replied, pinching her lips, still holding back her smile.

               He looked at her blankly. “Wrote it,” he repeated. “You wrote these... sex scenes?”

               “I did. Sells extremely well.”

               “Yeah, no, I would not be surprised about that. Are you pulling a prank on me?”

               “Why is it so hard to believe?” she laughed. “I like to write romance when I have the time. Can’t a girl have a hobby?”

               “That is not romantic,” he said, shaking his head. “They barely have cute little moments together; they’re just always having sex.”

               She chuckled. “I’ll admit this one is a bad example if you want romance. But if you know that, it means you have read it to the end, which means it wasn’t so bad, was it?”

               “It was entertaining,” he admitted. “I do prefer your academic works.”

               “Thank you, not many people say that,” she smiled. “Well, because few people know that Tallyana Helviani and Sybil Matni are the same person. Three, actually. Vivienne, you and me.”

               “Another secret, then. How many more do you have?”

               “A lot,” she joked. “Might have to kill you over this one though, sorry.”

               “Ah, it’s my fault,” he shrugged, throwing his arms in the air. “I pried too much.”

               She burst into laughter again, the one she had tried to hold back all along. Gale still couldn’t believe that the same woman who had written whole works, very complete ones, about oral traditions among goblins or whatever else, was the one who wrote the obscene book she was still holding. He knew this kind of erotic novels had been very popular among late and many bookshops had started selling such books. But to think that she was writing those stories? He looked at her, putting the book back on the shelf.

               “Full of mysteries, aren’t you? Where do you find the time, though? To write all that.”

               “This was all I did for the past few decades,” she shrugged. “Burying myself in work. And when you spend your time travelling, you find the time to write. Well, I suppose you didn’t during your travels, since you were trying to save all our lives,” she added, scratching her eyebrow. “But I didn’t have such responsibilities.”

               He smiled, reminiscing. “For sure, we were all too tired after fighting every day. I did manage to write a little poetry on the road, but nothing much and never my best. Most of the time, all of us would seat together around the campfire, talk about what we should do next, eat whatever we found during the day, and finally get some sleep.” He was leading her back downstairs while talking. “Usually, I was the one cooking for the lot of us. Do you like to cook?”

               “I don’t,” she hesitated, “though it’s probably because I don’t know how to. Growing up, my father would do it and when I travelled alone after his passing, I either ate with people I’d meet on the road or eat fruits I could find on the way. Skipped quite a few meals too, if I’m being honest. Not anymore, of course, since I try to cook for Vespera too. Not that I'm very successful at it anyway. As I said before, she's better than me at this.”

               They arrived in his colourful kitchen, and he looked at her with furrowed brows. “Remind me to invite both of you for dinner sometime, so that I can make sure she has a full meal once in a while.”

               Ahlyna swatted his arm. “Come on. I pay attention to that. Can’t guarantee it tastes good, though.”  

               “And you wanted to help me with the cooking?” he snorted.

               She shrugged. “Or with the cleaning! Which I am much better at. But I see you have that taken care of. I can still help with cutting vegetables.”

               He gave her a cutting board, a knife and a few potatoes, telling her to cut them into tiny cubes. Thankfully, even though she was useless in the kitchen most of the time, she did know her way around a knife. They worked in silence for a few minutes, and he watched her cutting the vegetables meticulously. It was endearing to see her trying so hard for his sake. Though it did confirm he had to invite her and her niece for dinner. Once they were done, he lit up the stove to make some stew. She sat on the counter next to him.

               “Aren’t you getting comfortable?” he said. Though it didn’t really bother him.

               “What are they like, your friends?” she asked, ignoring his remark. “Tell me about them.”

               “All of them, or just the ones that are coming?”

               “I want to know it all.”

               He chuckled to her eagerness. “They’re all special. I might be the most normal among them, so that’s saying something. But they’re nice, so I’m sure you’ll manage. Well, Minthara is a real piece of work, as you will realize. She was actually a part of the Absolute’s troups when we first met her, but the general Ketheric Thorm threw her in a dungeon where we rescued her. That’s how she joined us. She used to be Lolth-sworn, which I know you might be uncomfortable around, but she’s not loyal to the goddess anymore. She’s only loyal to herself, really. But if someone knows something about that artifact, it’s her.”

               “I can work with that,” Ahlyna sighed. She was not really ecstatic to meet with a Lolth-sworn though, even one that had rejected the Spider Goddess.

               “I’ve told you about Karlach just a few moments ago, and she won’t be here tonight unfortunately. She and Wyll are in Avernus, looking for a way to fix her mechanical heart. They’ve been searching for a solution for… years, now. But I trust they’re really close this time. I’m sure they’ll be here on our next gathering.”

               Gale smiled when talking about his two friends, and Ahlyna looked at him affectionately, which did not escape Tara’s keen eye. She leapt on the countertop next to her and sat next to her lap to monitor her more closely.

               “Who will be there, though?” she asked. “Except for Minthara.”

               “Astarion will be there. You will like him, I think. He’s fun. He might be late, though, he’s only around once night falls.”

               “What, is he a vampire?”

               “Yes, actually,” Gale smiled. “Though I trust you’ll know to keep this secret.”

               “Of course. I know my way around a secret, after all.”

               “Do you? You’ve revealed yours quite quickly.”

               She giggled. “Come on, I did not have a choice. You can’t hold it against me. I was put into a situation, with my mother appearing out of nowhere.”

               “Did you think about going to see her?”

               “No way. Keep talking, darling.”

               He shook his head. She had withdrawn into herself awfully quick, which he understood. Her family was generally a touchy subject.

               “Shadowheart will be here too. These past few years, she’s travelled throughout the Sword Coast. She regularly visits Waterdeep, so we see each other quite often. I think she likes Aeloria too. I believe they’re quite similar.”

               “Well, if that’s the case, I’m sure we will also get along well.”

               “It’s hard not to get along with you,” he said.

               She glanced at him, her head resting against the cupboards behind her. “Do you really think that?”

               “I do,” he nodded. “But I am a naturally trusting person.”

               “Still, I’m flattered,” she sighed. “Sometimes I think I’m a lot. Too much, even. I don’t even think Vespera likes me.”

               “I’m sure she does,” he reassured her.

               She pouted, unsure. “I don’t know. But it’s not important right now. What about your other friends?”

               “Unfortunately, that’s about all of them that I could gather for tonight. But there are others, of course. Lae’zel, of course, is a Githyanki warrior. She has spent the last years battling against Vlaakith, the Lich Queen. I’m sure you have heard about it.” She nodded. “I hope it is going well for her. There was also Halsin, a druid. He established an orphanage in the Shadow-Cursed Lands. That are not cursed anymore, of course, we lifted that. He is a bit too busy with the children to come this time, especially since I warned all of them a tad bit too late. Later, we also recruited Jaheira and her friend Minsc.”

               “Okay, I knew that, but still,” Ahlyna stopped him. “You’re friends with the Jaheira and the Minsc. Yet, you act like it’s nothing.”

               Gale smiled, stopping his cooking for a moment. “I know how it must feel like. But we’ve been friends for years now. Well, Minsc is a little hard to talk to, I’ll admit. I’m afraid we don’t quite understand each other.”

               “I’ve heard about it,” she said. “So, I think I get it. Are they also too busy?”

               “More than ever,” Gale smiled. “Not many of us have settled for a quiet life after all these adventures. Though, thankfully, the threat of imminent death is no longer relevant. I am a bit disappointed, I’ll confess, that we were not able to all reunite tonight. I feel like it's been forever since the last time. But I’m sure we will all see each other soon. They literally saved my life, you know.”

               “I’m sure,” she nodded. “With the tadpole, and everything.”

               “Not just that,” he confessed. “I don’t know how much you know about my… trial and error with Netherese magic.”

               She furrowed her brows. “Not much. Go on.”

               “I am about to tell you about my greatest shame,” he started. “I have told you about Mystra and my relationship with her, as it is no secret. But towards the end of it, she started losing interest, and I was desperate to gain her favour again. I started reading, and reading, and reading. Especially about Karsus’ Folly, his attempts of reaching godhood. I found it inspiring. And I told Mystra I wanted to know more, to grow in power, to be able to serve her better. In truth, I also wanted to be more powerful. To be her equal. So that she could never cast me aside. She refused, of course. I thought I’d find something by myself, without her help. And I did. I found a fragment of the Weave, trapped in a book. Not just any, of course, it was a tome of gateways, containing a bubble of the Astral Plane. A part of Mystra herself. I thought if I brought it back to her, she would be so impressed. But when I opened that tome, a black mass, an orb, fused with me, making me hungry for magic. For pieces of the Weave. What I thought to be a part of Mystra was actually a part of the Weave of Karsus, that tried to supplant the original Weave. If I didn’t absorb those parts of the Weave that I craved, I would have quite literally exploded. But the worse was not that, it was Mystra’s reaction. I had done everything for her, dedicated my life to her art, I even became her Chosen. Yet she casted me aside, ceased all contact. I had to face it all on my own. And with Tara, of course,” he added, scratching her chin. “We were alone together in this tower for a year after it happened.”

               “Alone? A whole year?” Ahlyna exclaimed. “You must have been so lonely.”

               He smiled, full of regrets. “I was. Desperately so. But the worse is to come. After being taken by a Nautiloid and infected with a tadpole, my old mentor and friend Elminster came to me. He had a message from Mystra, after a year of silence. She offered redemption, a chance for forgiveness. All I had to do was to detonate the bomb I held near the Absolute.”

               “Asking for your life,” Ahlyna said bitterly. “After you had already dedicated it to her.”

               “Exactly. I did consider it. It was the one thing I had desperately wished for. A word from her. Her forgiveness. But my companions, they pulled me through. We found another solution, together. The Elder Brain was controlled by an artifact, the Crown of Karsus. After the fall of the brain, I was able to reforge it. I gave it back to Mystra, and she agreed to cure me of the orb I held. But it’s all thanks to them. I would have sacrificed myself if they hadn’t helped me.”

               Ahlyna kept her silence for a moment, as he kept stirring the stew in the pot. She was scratching Tara’s ears and all he could hear for long minutes was the tressym’s light purring. She wondered what to answer to this story. Mystra held the solution to his problem all along, and yet refusing to cure him. The cruelty of it all. 

               “I am glad they were there, then,” she finally said. “This is why I do not dabble with the divine, but I can’t blame you for trying to get as close as you could.”

               “You know, when I reforged the Crown of Karsus, I thought I could seize its power,” he chuckled bitterly. “I could have become a god myself. But after everything that had happened, I was so tired. I just wanted to come back home. So, I just gave it back to her.”

               “Do you regret it?”

               Her question took him by surprise. He rarely talked about that part of the story with other people, but when he did, they would usually say he did the right thing. Noone ever asked him if he regretted doing it that way.

               “I don’t know,” he confessed. “She did leave a scar as a reminder of my hubris.”

               He tucked on his collar, revealing the purple tendrils that went up his neck and that she had already noticed. She could see the top of the orb, still imprinted on his chest.

               “Mmh. For what it’s worth, I am glad you did not use that Crown thing. I would have missed you.”

               “Technically, you wouldn’t have met me.”

               She gasped. “You underestimate me, Gale. I would have felt your absence. And also, who worships a god named Gale? I mean, your name suits you, but it does not have enough panache.”

               He laughed. “You might be right about that. Perhaps I should ask you for a new name, since you seem to have so many.”

               “Oh, you don’t know half of it,” she winked.

               He shook his head, taking his wooden spoon out of the pot and putting it next to the stove. She looked at him and at his earring, a silver eight-pointed star emerging from his hair.

               “After everything, she’s still the object of your worship?”

               She reached out to his ear, tucking a strand of hair behind it to see the symbol better. He shivered to her touch. She immediately drew back.

               “Oh, I’m sorry, are you ticklish?”

               “No worries, I was just startled. But yes, even despite it all, Mystra is magic itself. And it has been my life all along. It is not exactly her that I worship now, it’s the Weave. And well, she is the Weave, so I suppose that’s the same thing, but I do tend to separate them.”

               “I can understand,” she sighed, closing her eyes. “I know what it’s like to lose the mentor but still love the art.”

               “What happened between you and your mentor?” he asked, curious. He had tiptoed around this question for a while already.

               She winced as if just the question was causing pain. “I’ll tell you someday,” she answered. “Ask something else.”

               He thought it over for a few seconds. “Ah, I don’t know. Where were you when all this Absolute debacle happened?”

               “Damn!” she exclaimed, frowning. “You have a knack for questions I don’t want to answer, don't you. Though, now that I’ve said that; I might just have to answer. Truth is, I don’t remember a thing. Which is weird, because I usually remember everything. And I mean every single little detail. I remember every face of every person I have met, every detail in every story that I have been told, every place I have ever visited. But there are almost two years of my life that I have no recollection of.”

               He was listening to her, giving her all his attention. Looking at her with those puppy eyes of his. She avoided his gaze.

               “Six to seven years ago, I was in the Underdark, trying to meet with a friend that belongs to the Society of Brilliance., you might know about them. We had something to discuss, and I also thought I’d find a hint about my brother there. But I was taken by duergars. I tried fighting them off, but I was tired by the trip, hadn’t eaten for days and I was alone. You can surely guess where they took me.”

               “You were infected,” he understood.

               “I was,” she nodded. “I remember that horrible place under Moonrise Tower. But that’s exactly where my memories stop. I don’t know what I did for the years after that, though I can guess it was probably horrible. All I know is that I awoke five years ago in Baldur’s Gate, just in time to see the Absolute fall. Thank you for that, by the way. I did not want to turn into a mindflayer. Well, I suppose I wouldn’t have known anyway.”

               “I’m sorry you went through that,” he said, putting a hand on hers. “I know how horrible it felt.”

               She shrugged. “Like I said, I don’t remember much of it. But that’s why I was so nervous when we met. You’re my saviour. You and your friends. And, well, I was kind of scared to be recognized. Maybe we saw each other before, and I don’t even remember.”

               “No, I would have remembered,” he said.

               She felt her heart clench. Such a short sentence, so many meanings that it could have. Did it mean he wouldn’t have forgotten her face? Or did he remember the face of every true soul he met during that time? It was impossible to tell.

               “Not knowing, though. It must eat you alive.”

               “It did, at first. I thought I would go mad,” she confessed. “It did take its toll on me. But then I remembered I still had a brother to look for. So, I did. I went to Calimshan, worked, found out where he was. And well, you know the rest of that story.”

               His hand was still on hers. His warm large hand, his fingers touching hers. A spasm went through her ring finger, and he took it back, clearing his throat.

               “Thank you for trusting me with this. It can’t be easy.”

               “I’m starting to think you truly know too much about me,” she smiled, trying to lighten the mood. “That’s two secrets just today. Keep going like that and I won’t have anything else to reveal in a month.”

               “Maybe I’m counting on that.”

               She rolled her eyes. “This one was not much of a secret though. I mean, many people were infected by those tadpoles, good people too. I guess I was lucky mine didn’t… I don’t know, evolve before the end? And well, I’m lucky enough not to remember, so I cannot feel guilty about whatever I’ve done.”

               “You can still feel guilt over what you might have done.”

               She winced again. “Don’t say that. I’ve gotten over it. I think.”

               “Good for you then. And well, I’m glad I could be of service.”

               He did a little bow in front of her, eliciting a small laugh from her, then gave her his hand to help her get off the counter. She took it gratefully, jumping to the ground.

               “Thank you for taking this so well, too,” she said, her hand on his shoulder. “I was a little scared of your reaction.”

               “No, I get it,” he said. “Many were infected, as you said. I can’t hold it against you.”

               “Still, thank you.”

               He looked her in the eyes. The relief on her face. As if his – his what, forgiveness? Acceptance of this? As if it was enough to absolve her of whatever she had done. Or what the tadpole had done in her stead.

               They were still holding each other’s hand. He resisted the wish to cup her cheek. Would she give in to the touch? They were interrupted by a knock on the door, startling her. She jumped back, ceasing all contact. The more he got to know her, the more he felt like she was much like a cat.

               “I’ll go open the door,” he said, composing himself.

               She nodded and took a deep breath and ran a hand through her hair, staying in the kitchen. She looked at Tara, stretching on the counter.

               “Your friend is a very generous man,” she told the tressym. “Don’t tell him I said that, though.”

               Tara made a sound that resembled a laugh. Ahlyna took another deep breath, trying to depart from the tension inhabiting her body, and she followed Gale to the door, hearing the sound of Vajra’s voice.

               “It seems I’m a bit early,” she heard her say.

               “Don’t worry about that, I was even worse,” the drow joked, appearing in the corridor.

               The mage smiled. “Impatient, are we?”

               “Desperately so.”

               “Well, then, I suggest that we move to the garden,” Gale said. “It will be nicer than the corridor.”

               “Sure will,” Vajra said, leading the way. “I don’t know if I will be able to stay very late, though. I might have an obligation in the late evening.”

               “It’s always work with you,” Gale chuckled. “For a time, I would have killed to have your position, but honestly, it might be for the best.”

               “Oh, please,” Vajra sighed. “You weren’t being considered anyway. May I remind you; you stole the Blackstaff when you were a teenager.”

               “You did what?” Ahlyna exclaimed, stopping in her tracks.

               “Oh, it’s such a funny story,” Vajra explained. “I was told about it when I myself was a student at the Academy. Gale was already Elminster’s apprentice when I heard about it, I believe?”

               “Please don’t,” the wizard winced. “It is not my greatest accomplishment.”

               Ahlyna stepped towards Vajra, linking their arms. She had forgotten the Mage of Waterdeep was so young, especially with all the responsibilities she had inherited, and her little remark on the fact that even Gale was older than her made Ahlyna feel like an old woman. Not that she was: in drow standards, she was still quite young. And well, wizards had their own rules about aging. But still, they were humans and so desperately youthful. “I do want to know more. Tell me all about it.”

               Vajra laughed, leading her towards the garden like she owned the place and telling her the anecdote. From what she had heard, and Gale had never denied it, he had stolen the Blackstaff itself from the office on top of the tower, attempting to cast a portal spell. Which worked, surprisingly, but instead of sending him to his room in the dormitory, he was pulled into Ever-Changing Chaos of Limbo, facing a surprised then angry Slaad, a frog-like native of the place. Fortunately, the Blackstaff Archmage pulled him back into their plane of existence just in time.

               “Months of copying lines and helping clean every room in the Tower,” Gale sighed.

               “And then you scold me about my ‘sorcerer’ behaviour,” Ahlyna scoffed. “The nerves you have.”

               Gale returned to the kitchen quickly after this, to look after his stew and whatever else he was preparing, leaving the women to chat in his garden. Rapidly, other guests started to arrive, Shadowheart first, followed by Aeloria. Ahlyna barely had time to talk to the white-haired half-elf and introduce herself before her coworker stole all her attention. Gale was right, they really did like each other. When night started to fall, he came back in the garden, using his magic to light lamps around the garden, creating a nice and cozy atmosphere.

               “You’re sure you don’t need help in the kitchen?” Ahlyna asked him.

               “I’m alright,” he assured. “Keep having fun."

               A few minutes later, Astarion showed up on his doorstep, joining them all in the garden. Shadowheart and him immediately engaged in some banter, lightening up the atmosphere. The drow felt like she was warming up to them all, until the last person arrived, accompanied by Gale. She turned to meet them with a smile and was met with fury instead.

               “You,” Minthara growled, her face distorted by anger. “I know you. I’ve met you.”

               She jumped towards Ahlyna, knocking her down to the ground and straddling her, her hands around her throat. Fortunately, the historian had nice reflexes, and she immediately responded to the assault by casting Thunderwave on Minthara, sending her back a few paces. She jumped back on her feet in a movement that Gale would have qualified by catlike, pulling her dagger from her boot. In the same move, Vajra and he casted the same spell: Hold person, Vajra taking care of Ahlyna and him of Minthara.

               “What in the nine hells was that?” Astarion exclaimed.

               “Let me go!” Minthara eructed. “I swore I would kill her if I ever saw her again. She was with Orin the Red!”

               “What the fuck?” Ahlyna shouted at the same time, enraged and terribly scared. “And who the fuck is Orin the Red?”

Chapter 10: Spiders

               Ahlyna hated spiders. As long as she could remember, those creatures haunted her nightmares. A normal fear for a girl to have, except when one was a drow. Her people, by their main goddess, had an affinity for those things and their numerous legs. Her father would tell her to get over the fear. He took it as a metaphor, that she was afraid of Lolth and what she represented – malice, destruction, betrayal, trickery, war even. Normal things to fear. In truth, it was never Lolth that Ahlyna had a problem with. Not as a kid, in any case, though she did develop an aversion to the goddess and her followers in the future. What she felt was utter disgust for these filthy creatures. They just had too many eyes and legs, and even weird hair for the biggest ones. She couldn’t even look at them without shivering, not necessarily out of fear -they were generally too small to be feared and too easy to squish. She just really hated them.

               When Minthara looked at her, still confined by the spell – just as she was – she felt as if millions of spiders were running on her skin.

               “Who is Orin the Red?” she asked again, more desperately.

               The confession she had made to Gale rang in her ears. She would have remembered meeting Minthara if she had before she was infected. Or after getting rid of the tadpole. But if they had indeed met, it must have been during the time she had forgotten. Which meant she had probably done unspeakable things to the woman standing on the other side of the garden, where she had sent her flying. Especially if she was looking at her with such fury. It could only mean that.

               “Let me go,” Minthara said, more calmly. “I will rip her head out and we will be rid of this scum.”

               Ahlyna’s brows furrowed. Scum? That was a new way to describe her. She took a deep breath, trying to calm the beating of her heart. If only she was free to move, she would have fled before any of them could say anything. She would have leapt in the house, opened the door and ran home. But then what? What could she do? She wouldn’t be able to face her coworkers again. Leave town? Vespera would never forgive her. She had to deal with it.

               “Will someone tell me, please, who is Orin the Red?”

               “Someone we fought,” Shadowheart responded. “She was one of the instigators of this whole Cult of the Absolute. A Chosen of Bhaal.”

               “You were there,” Minthara continued, her red gaze never leaving the historian. “Orin the Red killed my men, as you laughed. You agreed with her when she said I would make a good recruit for the Cult. You took me to the Mindflayer Colony, and you stood next to her as she inserted a tadpole in my eye. I should be gutting you right now.”

               Ahlyna closed her eyes, taking another deep breath. If she could have moved, she would have covered her mouth to stop herself from puking. But all she could do was take deep breaths and hope the nauseous feeling would go away. Gods. She felt Vajra liberating her from the spell as she fell to her knees. She opened her eyes again, searching for a friendly face, desperately avoiding Minthara’s red eyes.

               “I’m sorry,” she said. “It wasn’t me, I swear. I’m not like that. I’m not.”

               “You were infected?” Vajra asked, her voice void of emotion. Professional. “Why didn’t you tell me? I did ask for your antecedents of violence.”

               “I don’t remember a thing about that time,” she explained. “It was like I was never there. I would have told you if I just knew what I did. I know it was a stretch to hope that maybe I did not do horrible things. And, well. Apparently, I was horrible. But please believe me, I would have never done those things if I had been in control.”

               “I knew about it, Vajra,” Gale said. 

               The Mage of Waterdeep’s brows furrowed. “Then you should have told me.”

               “Don’t blame him, I told him today,” Ahlyna said. She had to own it, at the very least. “That’s not exactly knowing about it. I did keep it a secret. But can you blame me?”

               “I can’t.”

               “I can,” Minthara said, still imprisoned. “Let me go, wizard, or I’m gutting you too.”

               “Minthara, please,” he sighed. “Let’s just try to talk about it. Defuse the situation.”

               “All you wizards do is talk,” she spat. “Time for action. I deserve revenge.”

               “She’s right,” the historian said with a small voice. “She does deserve it. Minthara… I can call you Minthara, right? Doesn’t matter anyway. I am truly sorry about what I have done. I understand your sentiment. I would try to kill you too if our roles were reversed.”

               “And how is that supposed to deter me?”

               “It’s not. I will accept my fate.”

               “Ahlyna, please,” Aeloria sighed, finally speaking. “Let’s all sit and find a way to work through this, alright? No one here wants to attend to drow infighting.”

               “I will not sit with her,” Minthara growled.

               “What if we could prove Ahlyna was not herself when she did that?” Aeloria asked. “If she were to take a truth serum, she would not be able to lie about it. Then, Minthara, would you consider… Maybe not forgiving, but believing she’s not your enemy?”

               The drow took the time to consider it. “If she was truly not herself, then I suppose I cannot hold it against her.”

               Ahlyna suddenly felt more grateful than ever to Aeloria, but also to Minthara, whom she found almost strangely reasonable. While she was vindictive, she had trouble realising that not everyone was.

               “Good,” the elf smiled. “I happen to have such serum with me.”

               “Were you hoping to spike someone’s drink?” Shadowheart asked.

               “Perhaps,” the divination professor answered with a shrug. “It does come in handy.”

               She produced a little vial from her pocket and dumped it in a glass, before giving her to Ahlyna, that had stood to her feet. The historian did not even dilute it with wine, downing the serum in one go, proving her determination to absolve herself of suspicion.

               Gale maintained the spell on Minthara, just in case. It was starting to be hard, but he couldn’t let her go and risk her leaping towards Ahlyna to gut her.

               Vajra spoke up. “Ahlyna, were you conscious when you were infected?”

               “At the moment when they inserted the tadpole in my eye, yes I was.”

               She could feel the serum curling around her tongue as she formed the words, preventing her from lying. Not that she would have tried.

               “When did you lose your consciousness?”

               “Right after that. I was conscious for a few minutes at most.”

               “Did you regain consciousness at one point during the time when you were infected?”

               “Not once.”

               “Was it you, next to Orin the Red? Did you do what Minthara said you did?”

               “I don’t know. My body, perhaps. My mind did not. I never would have done something like that.”

               “Well,” Vajra said, smiling at her. “I suppose we can’t hold it against you, then. Do you have any other question, Minthara?”

              The drow first scowled before speaking, and Ahlyna feared she would still maintain that she wanted her dead. 

               “I do not,” the drow said. “She’s not responsible. I will stand by that judgement. She was a victim too. Orin is dead, it is enough for me. And I know what it is like to lose oneself.”

               Ahlyna fell into a chair with a sigh. “Thank the gods,” she muttered. She had never felt so scared in her life. She took a deep breath and composed herself again, pouring herself a glass of the red wine she had brought. “Thank you for sparing me, Minthara.”

               “You’re a strong woman,” she admitted reluctantly, sitting at the other side of the table. “Very few people have been able to send me flying like that. I do have respect for that.”

               Ahlyna raised her glass. “I can get behind that.”

               “That was one way to start the evening,” Astarion said. “Are we sure we’re done with the fighting?”

               Shadowheart elbowed him. “Come on, we all know you love to see some blood flowing, but maybe Gale’s garden is not the place for that.”

               “I’d rather not,” said the person concerned. “Ahlyna manipulates acid quite well too, so I fear for my lawn.”

               “I would destroy it,” she nodded, lightening the mood a little. As they ate and talked, even Minthara seemed to relax a little, even though she would sometimes look angrily towards Ahlyna. She didn’t mind, though, it was still better than being killed.

               The aperitives Gale had prepared were amazing, but his stew? Ahlyna felt herself ascend with her first taste. “You should open a restaurant,” she told him, as he sat next to her at the table. “I would be your best client.”

               “You helped,” he said. “This is also your win.”

               “Please. I cut a few vegetables. That hardly influences the taste.”

               Vajra told them a little about her latest work, the different crises she had to defuse with the Lords of Waterdeep, the ruling council of the city. “Most of them are pricks,” she sighed.

               “Cheers to that,” Astarion said, raising his glass. “Most rulers are.”

               “Depends on the culture, actually,” Ahlyna said. “In Faerun, it’s most certainly true, but I’ve travelled in…”

               “Nope,” Aeloria stopped her. “Nice night out of work. No history talk. If Gale can cut the magic talk for one evening, so can you.”

               Ahlyna raised her hands, chuckling. “Alright, I’ll try.”

               Before Vajra had to leave, she did take Gale, Ahlyna and Minthara apart for the rest of the group, leaving Astarion, Aeloria and Shadowheart to their gossiping session. They sat in the kitchen, and she pulled out the artifact, putting it at the centre of the table.

               “We were hoping you’d have an inclination on what it is,” Gale told Minthara.

               The drow delicately picked the artifact off the table and turned it in her hands. “That is a spider leg,” she said. “I know these critters perfectly, and I know when I see one.”

               “Are you sure?” Ahlyna said. “It looks like a weird spike to me.”

               Minthara looked at her with disappointment. “I just lost the very little respect I had for you. Are you sure you’re a drow?”

               Ahlyan pouted, not even trying to respond. She knew what Underdark drows thought of people like her, that had lived most of their lives on the surface. That they were closer to regular elves than to them. But the surface people thought the exact same thing, just the other way around. She could never belong.

               “If you say so, then. It is a lead, though.”

               “A spider statue,” Vajra pondered. “I might know something about that. Gale and Ahlyna, come to my office Monday morning. I’ll go through my old things tomorrow. There might be something there. Minthara, thank you for your help.”

               The wizard escorted the Mage of Waterdeep back to the door, thanking her for woming, leaving the two drows in the kitchen, glaring at each other.

               “You won’t try to kill me again, will you?” the historian asked.

               “That depends, are you about to infect me with a tadpole again?”

               “Nah, I don’t have one on me.”

               “You’re safe, then. For now.”

               “Good to know.”

               They sat in silence. They could hear faint echoes from Gale and Vajra’s conversation. Ahlyna tapped her fingers on the table, waiting for the drow to speak again. Awkward.

               “You work with the wizard, then?” Minthara asked.

               “I do. I teach history.”

               Minthara nodded. “Great battles?”

               “Among other things.”

               “More interesting than those illusions he’s always babbling about.”

               Ahlyna snorted and covered her mouth. “I’m sure illusions have their use.”

               “It’s not the most useful in battle,” the paladin shrugged. “I’m surprised he was even able to hold me down before. Wizards,” she scoffed.

               “You underestimate him, I’m sure. I mean, you’ve battled with Gale before. He probably knows a lot more spells than just illusions.”

               “He’s pretty good with a fireball,” the drow admitted. “Not as reliable as a blade, though. I wanted to ask, where did you find that artifact?”

               Ahlyna was surprised. Minthara went from one thing to another, in a very straightforward way. She pondered her answer for a moment and decided to go with the truth. Not that she had much of a choice, she could still feel the serum weighing on her tongue.

               “My brother found it. No idea where.”

               “Mmh. If it really is a part of a spider, and I am quite sure it is, it must be linked to Lolth. Did you already suspect that?”

               “I did think it was of drow-ish origin. My brother was always interested in that.”

               “If it is, he’s surely dead.”

               Ahlyna frowned. “You seem awfully sure of that.”

               “Lolth has minions everywhere, not just in the Underdark. If he did find something important, he’s dead.”

               The historian closed her eyes and rubbed the scales on her forehead. She did suspect her brother to be dead. He had been gone for two years, leaving not even a trace. Leaving his child with her. Part of her knew the drow to be right. But she also wanted to believe he was hiding somewhere, waiting for things to settle down. If only for Vespera’s sake.

               “I’m raising his daughter, you know,” she breathed.

               “You should tell her. She can’t expect him to come back for her.”

               Her tone had softened, if only by a little. “I know,” Ahlyna said softly. “I just can’t bring myself to tell her.”

               There was a moment of silence, before Gale appeared in the kitchen again.

               “I’m impressed,” he said. “I half-expected you two to be at each other’s throats by now.”

               “And yet, you would leave me in such a dangerous situation?” Ahlyna gasped.

               “I think you can handle yourself. You two can go back to the others, I am sure they’re wondering what’s taking so long. I’ll follow with dessert in a moment.”

               The drows vacated the kitchen, walking to the garden. “Are you two infatuated with each other?” Minthara asked. “Because you could do much better than a wizard.”

               She would say that word like it was a slur.

               “Too personal,” Ahlyna scoffed. “I’m not answering any more questions.”

               They found Aeloria, Shadowheart and Astarion at the same place they had left them. The divination professor was reading runes for them. She was already telling Astarion about his future.

               “Ha! That’s funny,” she was saying. “Your second rune is Dagaz, symbolizing the sun. Don’t make that face, it’s a very positive rune. Right now, all is well, you’re enjoying well-earned success. And as for your third rune, your future, Raidho. It means a quest, a trip. Since it’s surrounded by other positive runes, it should be a nice one.”

               “Good,” the vampire smiled, revealing his fangs. “It better be true, or I might come and get revenge.”

               “I am never wrong,” Aeloria said, shrugging. “Minthara, would you also like a reading?”

               “No,” the drow pouted. “I don’t trust these readings. Little pebbles won’t tell me what’s in store for me.”

               “Your loss. Ahlyna?”

               “Does Shadowheart not want one?” the historian asked, turning to the half-elf.

               “Already got one,” she replied. “A nice one, too.” She shared a knowing smile with Aeloria. If Ahlyna knew anything, it was that these two would go home together by the end of the night.

               “Well, then,” she said, rubbing her hands together. “What do I have to do?”

               Aeloria shuffled her runes, putting them all downwards so that no one could see the symbols. Then extended her hand and took Ahlyna’s into hers.

               “I will pick three runes. The first one representing your past. The second one is your present. And for the last one, the close future.” She put her words into actions, picking each rune as she described its use. She lined them up in front of Ahlyna, letting go of her hand.

               “Tell me when you’re ready to discover what the runes want to tell you.”

               “Go on.”

               The black-haired woman turned the first rune. Past. The rune looked like a H. She pouted. “Hagalaz. It’s not a very nice rune, symbolizing hardships, retreating back onto yourself. Thankfully, the past position might be the best place to have it. In this position, it could mean that you can know build a home for yourself, with better foundations than before.”

               She then turned the second rune. Present. This one looked like a weird S. “Eihwaz,” Aeloria said. “My favourite rune. It means a rupture, a renaissance. You might still have hardships coming your way, but it’s alright. You’ll manage, and you’ll come out on the other side, stronger than ever. You’re strong enough.”

               Ahlyna felt a shiver run down her spine. Just as Aeloria was about to turn the third rune, Gale arrived in the garden again, holding a cake.

               “Ah, runes!” he said. “How nice. I’ve never been able to read them as well as Aeloria does,” he told Ahlyna. “We might have the best seer in the realm sharing our table. Or, well, if it’s a bad reading, then she’s the worse one.”

               “I was about to tell her about the last rune,” Aeloria said. “For now, it’s hard to know if it’s a good or bad reading. Everything still hangs in the balance. Are you ready, Ahlyna?”

               The drow nodded. She was curious to discover what it would tell her, but also terribly scared. What if it was bad? She didn’t know much about divination, but perhaps the next rune would predict her death. Everything was possible. Aeloria turned the last rune, revealing its symbol, resembling a P.

               “Good news,” the elf smiled, patting her hand. “Wunjo is the symbol of family. A happy one. You might face hardships, whether it is right now or very soon, but happiness is coming. For you, and your niece apparently.”

               Ahlyna sighed with contentment. “Good,” she said. “Very good. I was afraid you were about to predict my untimely demise.”

               “Oh, I can’t do that with runes,” Aeloria smiled. “There’s only twenty-five of them, and none of them mean literal death. Though, if I had a tarot deck on me, maybe. But runes are easier to carry and nicer to read at parties like that. If you truly want a thorough reading, come to my office this week and I’ll pull cards for you.”

               “Oh no, thank you,” Ahlyna laughed. “I’m content with this reading, I don’t want to know anything else.”

               Gale was serving each of them cake. “My turn next,” he said.

               “Really?” the elf gasped. “You never want me to read your future.”

               “Maybe this time I won’t get the same rune at the end,” he smiled. “Usually, I get Wyrd for my future.”

               “What does that mean?” the historian asked, tilting her head.

               “Nothing,” Aeloria answered. “Really. It’s like the Weave doesn’t want to reveal anything about him.”

               “Maybe your goddess is still pissy about your breakup, Gale,” Astarion said, moving his fingers his way.

               Gale was about to reprimand him, but the vampire’s little digs at him seemed to make Ahlyna laugh like she had never laughed before. She was sent into a fit of laughter, that lightened the mood for everyone at the table.

               “Goodness, Gale,” the white-haired man said. “Where did you find this one?”

               “In my office, if you can believe it,” he replied with a smile. “She dissolved my cup.”

               “Let it go!” she exclaimed. “That was once, I was nervous, and I bought you another one!”

               Even Aeloria joined into the laughter.

               Gale’s cake was divine, and Ahlyna made him promise to teach her how to bake it for her niece. She even bargained to take some home as a peace offering for leaving the kid alone for the night. Though Shadowheart’s appetite was ravenous, and she might have to rescue a piece of cake from her. After they had eaten, it was time for Gale’s reading. Just as she had done for the drow, Aeloria took his hand in hers, picking three runes.

               “First rune, your past, Naudhiz. It means sacrifice. You have faced hardships, especially regarding your health, as we all know. But you went through it and are now purified. Clean. Absolved. Next one, Perthro. Nothing surprising there, mysteries. Secrets you are trying to uncover. I personally interpret it as the Weave, most of the time, and I think it qualifies here, don’t you? Unless you’re trying to uncover other types of secrets that I don’t know about?”

               Her perceptive eyes stopped between Gale and Ahlyna, witnessing the small glance they took at each other, that the others around the table didn’t seem to notice.

               “It seems about right. I trust your judgement.”

               “Right. Are you ready for the last rune?”

               “Do you think it will be Wyrd again?” Gale pouted. “That would be quite anticlimactic.”  

               “I don’t think it is,” Aeloria said, her brows furrowing, and turning the last rune to take a look at it. “You’ve done it, Gale. Defied your odds.” She tapped the rune. “This one is Gebo. It means a lot of things, mostly good ones. It could mean a gift, generosity, something given to you. In some cases, I have seen it mean union. As in meeting someone new. A lover.”  

               “Oh, that’s interesting,” Astarion said, clapping his hands. “Another goddess in mind, Gale?”

               The wizard chuckled for good figure, but he could feel his cheeks getting hotter. Thankfully, it was quite dark out, as it was getting pretty late, and the lights he had put up in the garden weren’t bright enough for them to notice.

               “No, I am done with goddesses, last time did not turn out so well in the end,” he said. “We’ll see what that means. You said it could mean a gift, right? Maybe I’ll finally get a new hat.”

               “Don’t,” Shadowheart said, shaking her head. “Never wear a wizard hat again.”

               “It did not look this bad, did it?” Gale wondered.

               “It did,” the half-elf said. “We let you wear it because it was useful, but if I see you with a thing like that on your head again, I’m cutting all contact with you.”

               The three companions started bickering about hats and whatnot. Even Minthara chimed in with snarky comments. Aeloria and Ahlyna shared a look, excluded from their conversation, but still amused. The drow watched her friend tuck a strand of white hair behind Shadowheart’s ear. Yeah, there was something there.

               At some point, the half-elf started to yawn, stating it had been a very long day and that it was getting quite late. Gale offered her to stay in his spare bedroom, to which she answered she was staying at Aeloria’s place. Knew it, Ahlyna thought.

               “I might stick around a few weeks,” she said.

               “I’ll take the bedroom, Gale,” Astarion said. “You don’t mind, do you?”

               “You’re welcome to stay as long as you wish,” Gale smiled. “Just don’t feed on the neighbourhood’s cats. What about you, Minthara?”

               The drow stood, dusting off her coat. “I’m going back to Baldur’s Gate. Thank you for inviting me, but there is nothing for me in that city of yours, wizard.”

               “Leaving in the middle of the night, are you sure?” Ahlyna asked her. “It could be quite dangerous on the road.”

               “I’d be more worried for the people crossing her path,” Astarion said.

               Ahlyna couldn’t agree more. She would have nightmares about Minthara’s infuriated face and of her hands against her throat. She was not to be reckoned with. Shadowheart and Aeloria left together soon after Minthara’s departure, and Astarion went upstairs to prepare his room for the day. Ahlyna helped Gale wash the dishes in the meantime.

               “I read your book, by the way,” he told her. “I finished it recently. The one about the Nubari people, I mean, not another one. You were right, it was very good.”

               “Told you,” she smiled, hitting him gently with her hip. They were standing side by side. “I’m sure you want to visit the Malatran Plateau now.”

               “I do,” he confessed. “I like your writing style. I’ve read historians that use all these complicated sentences to describe very simple things sometimes, and it’s just too much. You write things like you see them. It’s refreshing. I might give another try to your… other works.”

               She giggled. “You don’t have to, you know. Maybe sticking to history might be best.”

               “No, tell me, which one of your romance works is your favourite? I’ll start by this one.”

               She took the time to think about it. “Honestly, I have no idea. Also, I’m sure you have much more interesting things to read first. Don’t bother reading that. I barely proofread them. I never thought they would become popular, if I’m honest. It's just for fun.”

               They finished washing the last plates, and she took the glass of wine she had left next to her, raising it to her lips.

               “It was quite the night,” she whispered.

               “Are you alright?” he asked. “I meant to ask before, but Minthara didn’t hurt you or anything?”

               “Don’t worry, I’m robust. I used to guard convoys for a living before I met my mentor.”

               He stopped what he was doing and looked at her, dumbfounded. “Are you kidding?”

               “No, I’m not,” she frowned. “Is it hard to believe?”

               “It’s not,” he admitted. “Weirdly enough, it suits you. But still, what haven’t you done in your life? You have travelled all around the world, been a sort of bodyguard, became an historian and a novelist? What else is there?”

               “You left out the part where I committed atrocities for a horrible cult,” she joked with a nervous laughter.

               He looked at her more seriously. “It must have been hard, discovering what you have done. Or well, sort of you.”

               “It is. But does how I feel about it matter? It happened. There is nothing I can do to change that. I know it wasn’t my fault, that I was being controlled, but still, in some deep part of me, I feel such terrible guilt. But my guilt will not erase my actions. The dog who bites can cry all it wants; the wound still hurts.”

               “But we have established you weren’t conscious. So, did you really bite?”

               She considered his words. “I don’t know. I don’t know how to feel about it all. I’ve tried to run away. At first, I thought not knowing would kill me, eat me alive. But maybe knowing some of it and Minthara’s sort of forgiveness… Maybe I deserve to live again. I have Vespera now, anyway. She deserves everything I can offer her.”

               “Before, you said you would accept your fate, though. She could have killed you.”

               “Were you worried about me, Gale?” she asked with a cocky smile. “I am more resourceful than you think. I would have found a way to run. I’m very good at running away.”

               “Are you?” He had stepped closer. They could almost touch. “You’ve drank enough wine,” he simply added, taking the glass from her hands. “You’re starting to say nonsense.”

               She chuckled. “Perhaps. Considering the time, maybe I should go home too.”

               “Let me take you back, then.”

               “I’m fine, Gale,” she laughed. “You know I can handle myself. And I’m barely a few houses away from home. Tell Astarion I look forward to seeing him again.”

               “As you wish,” he retreated. “Be careful.”

               “I will,” Ahlyna promised. “See you on Monday, Gale.”

               She took her bag and disappeared behind the door, leaving him to the silence of his home. He could faintly hear Astarion’s footsteps above his head, but otherwise, it was like the house had stopped living. With an undead friend, it was quite close to the truth anyway.

               He thought back to the revelations of the evening and felt his exhaustion catching up with him. Ahlyna’s past, the artifact, her small fight with Minthara… He thought his life would be quiet after the Netherbrain had fallen. That was what he aspired to when he came back to Waterdeep and when Vajra offered him a position at the Academy. But he had to admit, Ahlyna did bring back excitement in his life, something he thought had gone. She was a chaotic woman, full of problems and of mysteries, but she was also funny, caring, charming. And real, he thought. For all her flaws and her inclination to secrecy, she felt real. Tangible. Unlike his former lover, whom he could never get truly close to. Yet, every time he felt closer to the historian, she would still draw back. Take a step in the wrong direction. I’m very good at running away, she had said. Truer words were never spoken.

Chapter 11: Bits and pieces

               Ahlyna dropped on her bed and went to sleep in a matter of seconds when she got home. She had not realized just how tired the night had made her. She awoke from her slumber late in the morning, her head still fuzzy from her dreams. She never remembered much from her dreams, but these ones had left one detail behind that didn’t quite disappear at her awakening: Gale’s handsome face.

               “Fuck,” she said, her throat sore.

               She knew what that meant.

               In the kitchen, she found Vespera eating the piece of cake she had left our for her before going to bed.                                                                    

               “What if that was mine?” she asked her, moving to make herself a strong cup of coffee.

               “Then, you should’ve been up sooner,” the kid answered, stuffing her face.

               “Smartass,” her aunt replied, ruffling her hair. “You’re lucky it was actually for you. It’s good, isn’t it?”

               “Why can’t you cook like that?”

               Ahlyna pouted. “It can’t be this bad… Can it?”

               Vespera stopped eating and raised her eyes towards her. “Are you waiting on an answer?”

               “No, I suppose I’d rather not know,” the drow sighed. “Do you want to go somewhere this afternoon?”

               “Where?” The kid seemed hesitant, as if her aunt would lure her into an ambush. Or worse, a boring place.

               Ahlyna gave it some thought. She had just offered to take her somewhere, but it was a spontaneous thing. She didn’t actually know where to go.

               “A bookshop, perhaps?”

               “Boring.”

               “Well, what do you want to do?” 

               “We should go and buy clothes,” Vespera said, nodding her head. “You need new ones, and so do I.”

               Ahlyna frowned. “What’s wrong with my clothes? I don't need new ones, they still suit me.”

               “The fact that you need an eight-year-old to tell you what's wrong is sign that you need to do something about all this,” Vespera replied.

               The historian was starting to regret offering an outing already. That child was about to suck her coffers dry. Not that she had to worry about it, she was very well-off. Years of not having to pay rent, and even more of selling books. For a moment, she wondered if she sold more than her mentor these days. She would have to ask Vivienne if she knew about that. A small commercial win over her mentor would boost her ego for days.

***

               If she had been told three years prior that a child would give her clothing advice – and be quite good at it – Ahlyna would not have believed it. But then again, she had never been very fashionable. Sure, she had a few nice clothes, like her green dress, her black robe… That was about it. But she just never cared much for it. Something her mentor had tried to correct that, but never managed to change anything about her, saying how much appearances mattered. Especially when you’re an academic, especially when you’re a drow. Especially being with him.

               “No, trust me,” Vespera said. “This is so in, right now.”

               “How do you even know that?” Ahlyna asked, frowning.

               “I have friends, we talk about this kind of stuff. You wouldn’t know because you don’t have friends.”

               “I have friends,” she replied,being weirdly defensive about it.

               “Work friends don’t count, and they’re boring. I’m sure all you talk about are spells, and scrolls, and whatever.”

               “No, we don’t,” Ahlyna sighed. “Is that how you see me?”

               The kid shrugged. “Ok, if you say so. We should look for something I can wear now.”

               Without wasting a second or leaving Ahlyna just a little bit of time to stop her, she bolted towards another part of the tailor shop. That kid. Still, she had quite the eye. Could have been a good tailor in another life. It was fun discovering this side of her. Maybe this little outing was a good idea, in the end.

               Vespera tried out a few dresses and nice tops with cute ribbons and light colours, and insisting on telling her all the trends she knew about in the fashion world. She would twirl to show all the angles to her aunt, more enthusiastic than she ever had been about something, and Ahlyna would clap at her poses. They had been living together for two years, and during this time, Vespera had already grown so much. How time flies. It felt like in just a few days’ time, she would leave her home and fly with her own wings. Just as she thought that, Ahlyna was suddenly reminded of her brother, Vespera’s father.Her actual parent. It was possible that he was still alive, somewhere. Maybe he would come back someday and take her away from her. It was what she had wanted at first, when he first left the kid with her, but now… She needed to enjoy her time with her niece. Who knew how much time she had with her before she left her too?

               “Do you want to stop somewhere and drink tea, darling? Before going back home.”

               Vespera nodded enthusiastically. Maybe they were both finally making progress with one another.

               “You’re alright, yeah?” Ahlyna asked her, once they were both sitting down.

               “Of course, I am. What’s with you today?”

               “Can’t I worry for my darling niece?”

               “Why?” the kid frowned.

               Ahlyna held back a sigh. Maybe not that much of a progress. Still, she could try to talk to her and maybe get through that tough exterior.

               “I have heard that you’ve caused trouble again in class.”

               Vespera rolled her eyes. “Come on, it’s nothing serious. I’m just joking around. It’s not like it’s hurting anyone.”

               “The other professors have brought it up with me, so I’m afraid it’s a bit more serious than that.”

               “Is that why you took me here? To lecture me? Are you hoping that buying me clothes and taking me out will make me more obedient?”

               Always so defensive. Ahlyna started tapping her foot under the table, growing restless. What was she supposed to respond to that? It was not her primary goal, she just thought she would jump on the occasion to have a conversation with her niece. But if showering her with gifts was a good way to keep her in line, then maybe she would do that.

               “I’m not trying anything, darling,” she replied. “I just want us to have a conversation.”

               Vespera avoided her gaze and crossed her arms on her chest, pouting. If she could have run home and avoid this conversation altogether, she would have. But she didn’t know the way, so she was forced to follow her aunt around and endure this bad moment.

               “I have nothing to say about that.”

               “Okay, darling,” her aunt said, obviously disappointed. In her or just her lack of cooperation? It was impossible to say. Vespera felt like Ahlyna was disappointed most of the time. When she got into the Blackstaff Academy, she had said she had high hopes for the little drow. Maybe she wasn’t able to meet those hopes. It was impossible for her to tell what her aunt was thinking about her.

               “You have good friends, right? You’re not being… I don’t know, bullied or anything?” the historian insisted.

               “Of course not,” Vespera replied, a bit calmer. “If anything, I would do the bullying. If there was any.”

               Ahlyna frowned. “That’s not comforting, but I can believe that.” That kid had a sharp tongue.

               They finished their tea silently and went home after that. Vespera locked herself in her room, leaving Ahlyna in the silence of their home. She slipped into the couch with a long sigh. She thought that outing of theirs would be a nice time to have, but it drained her of all her energy and Vespera stayed elusive as ever. Maybe they would stay like that forever. Her niece would leave as an adult and probably never come back to see her again. Ahlyna would be forgotten by her only – almost only – family left. Again.

***

               Gale arrived early at the Tower on the morning. Just the night before, he had received from Vajra, asking him to come ahead of time. He was no fool, he knew she was about to interrogate him about Ahlyna. Vajra was an incredibly smart woman, but after what happened in his garden, it had become quite obvious to her that their new history professor had hidden a lot of secrets from them. Still, it was not easy to choose which one of his friends to protect.

               When he opened the door to her office, Vajra was standing at the window and looking at the city below.

               “Hello, Gale,” she said without moving an inch. “Beautiful morning, isn’t it?”

               It really wasn’t. Gray clouds were rolling in the skies above them, and he was pretty sure it was about to rain. “Are you alright?” he asked. “You seem troubled.”

               “How can I not,” she sighed. “Do you trust her? I figured you know her better than I do.”

               “I trust her,” he immediately replied. “I agree that she’s not very forthcoming but give her time and she’ll open up. She has to me.”

               The Mage of Waterdeep pouted. “I don’t know. I have a city to protect. Not that I think that she’s the danger, but that artifact… It might put us all in danger. We don't need  to have enemies and ill-intentioned people roaming the city, lookign for her and whatever she owns.”

               “Have you worked out what it is?”

               “I’m unsure. I’ll talk about it when she gets here. But I’ll need her to be as honest as she can possibly be if she wants to stay here.”

               Gale frowned. He had no way to warn poor Ahlyna she was heading right into an ambush. But she was smart, she’d figure it out. She knew her way around secrets, and he knew she would craft a good story if she needed to. Though he’d rather she came clean about everything.

               “You like her, don’t you?” Vajra had turned to look at him, scanning the wizard with her dark eyes.

               “She is a nice woman.”

               “Not like that. Not as a friend. Will you always yearn for what you cannot, or should not, have, Gale?”

               He stayed silent for a moment. “Is she a cannot or should not?”

               “She might be both. Tell me what you know about that artifact.”

               “Not much,” he said. “She found it about two years ago, she’s been studying it ever since. Not a lot of success there, but she did already establish it’s somehow related with drows and probably Lolth.”

               Vajra pouted. “Well, she’s lucky she came here then.”

               “Because you did find something?”

                “Patience, Gale. You’ll know soon enough.”

               She turned to the window again, leaving him to meditate on her words. Will you always yearn for what you cannot have? Story of his life. Ever since Vajra had become the Blackstaff, since she was inhabited by its power, she had become different. Wiser, for sure. She had always been intelligent, but becoming the Blackstaff meant being tested by its previous holders. The thing she must had seen. He was almost jealous of the knowledge she held. The power. 

               Still. What you cannot or should not have. She might be both. What was he supposed to think about that? Couldn’t he fantasize about love once in a while? Perhaps her seeming so unattainable was also part of why he was so drawn to the historian. Always putting a distance between them. Giving in, then stepping back. Everything he liked.

               Ahlyna arrived a few minutes later. She stopped at the doorstep, hesitating to come in, as if she felt she was heading into a trap. “Hi?” she said with a high voice. “What is going on in here?” She searched for Gale’s gaze, and he shot her a quick polite smile before turning away.

               “Come in, sit,” Vajra said, taking place in her own chair. Right under her staff, looming over them, creating a dark atmosphere in the room.

               She obeyed, sitting on the edge of her seat, as if ready to jump out and run. I am very good at running away. Gale remembered what she had said just before leaving. She was very much like a cat, untrusting, letting herself be known only on her terms. Ready to bounce at any inconvenience. She did have great instincts, though.

               “Did you find something?” the historian asked.

               “I think so. I’ve been through Khelben Arunsun’s journals and found a clue. I remembered that he mentioned sending apprentices to retrieve a spider statue, and I think you’re in possession of a part of this same statue. One eighth of it to be exact. The statue gives its power to another artifact, that I think you may know about, the Flame Sword of Lolth.”

               “Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me,” the drow sighed. “Had to be fucking Lolth. I mean I expected it, but still.”

               Vajra tilted her head in agreement. “It’s not ideal.”

               “At least it’s not mindflayers this time,” Gale chimed in. But he knew enough to know the Flame Sword of Lolth was quite the powerful artifact. Even if he wasn’t that well-versed in histories and particularly the Seldarine War, he had at least heard about it. He did make note to ask their designated historian if there were any details he should know about.

               “There’s something else. This statue is also the key to the Flame Sword, it does not only give it power. Which is in a vault. In Waterdeep.”

               “In Waterdeep,” Ahlyna repeated. There was a blank before she started laughing nervously. “Ridiculous. What else is there?”

               Vajra seemed hesitant. “Before I tell you the rest, I must ask. You lied, didn’t you? You didn’t find it in a market. I want you to tell me everything that you know about it this time.”

               “Fair,” the drow decided. “You’re right, I did not buy it. My brother gave it to me two years ago before he disappeared. He’s probably dead by now. I believe he was looking for the other pieces.”

               “Why?”

               “My brother is… Was, just like my father, a believer in Eilistraee. I believe he’s been trying to find a way to hinder Lolth’s power. He may think that it will bring back the godess.” She sighed loudly with a frown. “I wanted nothing to do with that and yet, he dragged me into it anyway.”

               “Thank you for your belated honesty,” Vajra said. “Better now than never, I suppose. The vault in question is in the Undermountain, in Halaster Blacksloak’s dungeon. After his death, Khelben Arunsun sent apprentices looking for the spider statue pieces. They were confronted by an avatar of Lolth in the dungeon, but its defeat triggered some kind of explosion. Pieces of the statue were retrieved, but not all of it and the rest was scattered. We don’t know where. The vault is still in the same place, though.”

               Vajra opened a drawer of her desk and took out three parts of the statue, similar to the one she had. Other legs and one part that resembled an abdomen. Ahlyna raised an eyebrow.

               “When did that explosion occur?”

               “1370, I believe. Why?”

               The drow sighed. “Because I just remembered something. Gods, I can’t believe I ever forgot it. I think my father found one of the pieces we’re looking for. He had the head.”

               “Your father did?” Gale asked, surprised. “How are you so sure of that?”

               She closed her eyes, her head on her forehead, pushing through her hazy memories of those times. It was just a small detail, but she couldn't help but blame herself for forgetting. 

               “He wore it around his neck, for a time. When I was a little kid, that was way before my brother was born. No, not way before. Just a few years. But I don't think I saw it again after he was born.” She opened her eyes again. “I never thought it would be a part of a powerful artifact.”

               “Do you know where that piece could be now?” Gale asked.

               “No,” Ahlyna admitted. “My father has been dead for years now. Killed by drows, actually. Which could possibly be related, now that I think about it. But I know someone who could know something. My mother.”

               Gale saw her eye twitch as she said those last two words. It was hard for her to hide just how much she did not want to talk to that woman. He remembered their encounter in Candlekeep, the tension in Ahlyna’s behaviour and the sorrow behind the woman’s eyes.

               Vajra was deep in thoughts. “Yes, you do that. It would be good to gather all the pieces of that thing.”

               “And then we can destroy the Sword,” Ahlyna nodded.

               Vajra seemed to snap back from her thoughts. “I’m sorry, destroy? We’re not destroying a precious artifact such as that. ”

               Ahlyna raised an eyebrow. “I will, then. But that thing is dangerous. It is destructive. In wrong hands, or worse, in Lolth’s hands again, it could rip through the realm. I don’t want to destroy it because it’s fun. I’m an historian, I’d hate a valuable artifact to disappear. But this one… We cannot let it exist. And that’s final on my part.”

               Vajra pouted. “I would rather keep it safe here, if I’m being honest. If you truly want to destroy it, and I get your point, I can’t have anything to do with it. If my involvement were to be known, I fear the Lords of Waterdeep may give me a hard time over it. And we can’t have that, they’re a huge financial support to this Academy. This has to stay a secret.”

               “I will help,” Gale said. “And I’m sure Astarion and Shadowheart will be happy to embark on a new adventure, if we need help. For now, let’s talk to your mother to see what we can find, and we’ll figure out the rest after that.”

               “Good,” Vajra said, clapping her hands. “Now I believe you two have a class to teach in a few minutes. Ahlyna, I’ll entrust the pieces to you. I trust you will keep them safe. Better, you take two, Gale takes two others. This way, we don’t leave them in the same place. And no more secrets. At the very least between the three of us. We’re in this together now. I may not be able to act and accompany you on your quest, but I want everything reported back to me. Alright?”

               “I’m okay with that,” Ahlyna nodded.  

               “Same here,” Gale said. Vajra left them at the door of her office, locking the door behind them. He glanced at Ahlyna. Her expression had darkened as soon as she had left the room, visibly thinking about what they had to do and the new information they had been presented with. “It was a lot, wasn’t it? I’m sure you’re struggling to make sense of all of it.”

               She looked at him with a relieved smile. “I’m glad to have you with me in this… ordeal. I definitely needed a friend. You’ve been that and so much more.”

               Did she realize the flame her words lit inside of him? And so much more. If only he could know what she meant by that. “My pleasure,” he simply replied. “When do you want us travel to go to Baldur’s Gate?”

               They had started to descend towards their floor of the tower. Ahlyna stopped in her tracks. “Us?” she repeated. “You’re not coming with me. This is between me and my mother.”

               “And are you sure you want to do this alone? I’ve seen you two last time and I could almost literally see sparks flying. Or acid, if you two had talked a bit longer.”

               “Yeah, but it’s a family affair. I’m going alone.”

               “Do you need someone to babysit Vespera, then?” he asked. He immediately regrated asking. That was a terrible idea: despite being a quite good and lovable professor, he did not want to babysit a child, his student nonetheless, during his weekend. Seeing how Ahlyna was rolling her eyes, she did not want it either. She could remember all of her conversations with her niece about Gale and was not about to let the two of them in the same room alone. That was a recipe for embarrassment.

               “I’ll ask Vivienne,” she said. “I’ll promise her a new steamy romance, and she’ll do it.” He couldn’t help but scoff. Ahlyna glanced at him, pretending to be offended by putting her hand on her heart and gasping dramatically. “Gale? Was that disdain? Towards my beautiful work? I can’t believe you would do that.”

               “You have to admit it’s far from poetry.”

               “Like you would know. Oh wait, you would,” she pouted. “I still want to read some, by the way. Maybe it will inspire me.”

               “Maybe you could write some actual romance, then,” he replied, making her giggle. A most beautiful sound. He did wish he could make her laugh wholeheartedly. He missed hearing that roaring laugh of hers.

               They had stopped in the middle of the corridor, halfway between the doors of their respective classrooms. Smiling, joking around, bickering. They were both brought back to reality when a student bumped into Ahlyna. “Sorry, Ms.,” they quickly shot, running upstairs.

               “Don’t run in the corridors,” Gale warned. “Unbelievable.”

               “Well, I suppose we are in the way,” Ahlyna smiled. “And we do have class. We’ll talk later, yeah?”

               “For sure.”

               She entered the classroom with a smile. Vespera was already waiting for her to arrive, in her usual seat. Charles was also sitting in the front row. She found it funny to see them alone in the same space, such different children. Charles was a serious student, always calm, silent and diligent, whereas Vespera was unruly as ever. She would never admit it, but Ahlyna did have a responsibility in that.

               She sat behind on her desk, waiting for the rest of the students to arrive, thinking about the discoveries she had made. To think that the Flame Sword of Lolth of all things was in the same city as her, all this time. That she was so close to figuring it all out. Maybe even find her brother, if he was still alive somewhere. That would bring Vespera so much happiness.

               But first, she would have to meet with her mother. She had thought about it since crossing her path in Candlekeep. She did want some answers, maybe even closure around what happened in her childhood. She took a quick look at Vespera. She did have a right to know her grandmother, but Ahlyna also knew what it was like to be abandoned. Vespera had already lost her father. What if her grandmother were to disappear next? The historian did not want her to suffer just as she did, not if she could help it. She could know nothing of the reason of her trip to Baldur’s Gate.

               She taught her class as if nothing had happened. As if she hadn’t remembered a crucial detail. As if everything hadn’t become even more personal. Ahlyna herself was shocked that she could seem so nonchalant. If she had known to be such a fantastic actress before, perhaps she would have joined a theater troup. She did like theater. 

               When she had the chance, she burst into Aeloria’s office, hoping for her to be able to take her mind off things, at least for a few minutes. She was most surprised to find Shadowheart there with her friend.

               “Well, hello there,” the drow said. “How did you get in?”

               “I smuggled her in,” Aeloria said with a smile. “Don’t tell Gale. Or worse, Vajra.”

               “I don’t think Gale would mind, would he?” Ahlyna said, finding a seat to sink in.

               “He wouldn’t,” Shadowheart smiled, “but it would make it too obvious that we’re together, and we have a bet on how long it will take for him to notice.”

               “I’m betting two years,” Aeloria sneered.

               “And it’s been?”

               “A few months.”

               “Oh, gods,” the historian chuckled. “I promise I will keep your secret.”

               “If only it was one in the first place,” Aeloria sighed. “I love the guy, but he’s totally elsewhere when it comes to relationships.”

               Shadowheart nodded. “He can’t help it. His only love is the Weave. Though I hear he’s taken an interest in history, recently.”

               “Ah, am I a source of gossip, now?” the historian pouted jokingly. “He’s been very nice to me, that is all.”

               “I’m sure,” Shadowheart said, sharing a quick look with her partner. It did not escape the drow’s notice, but she chose to let it slide. The implication was quite pleasing, though she would never act on it.

               “What brings you here, Ahlyna?” the professor asked. “Did you need something? The tarot read I promised, perhaps?”

               “No, thank you, I was just looking for a nice conversation. Which we’re having, so it seems I’ve come to the right place. I do hope I’m not interrupting?”

               “You’re not,” Aeloria assured.

               “Only a little.”

               “She’s joking.”

               The drow watched them bickering with a laugh. They did make a good pair. And Aeloria had never smiled so brightly before. She was already starting to feel better, exchanging small jokes and little anecdotes with the two of them.

               During the week, she prepared for her trip. Instead of asking Vivienne, Aeloria and Shadowheart agreed to watch Vespera for the weekend. The kid was ecstatic when Shadowheart told her that she would teach her how to use a spear. Though Ahlyna had tried to make her forget about that idea, she feared the half-elf would go back on that word quite easily.

               And then the weekend came, as she took the road to Baldur’s Gate with a heavy heart and a heavier mind.

Notes:

i just got fired from my job so hopefully I'll have more time to write and have chapters ready in advance. yay

Chapter 12: Reconciliation

               It’s not that Ahlyna hated big cities. She quite liked Waterdeep. But there was something about Baldur’s Gate that did not sit quite right with her. Maybe it was because she once woke there with no idea how she had landed there after being tadpoled. But even before that, she did not like the place. She had visited many times when she still travelled with her mentor, and it always brought out the worst in him. The lust and greed. The violence hidden deep inside him, the fights he would get into. The Gate was just too much for poor Ahlyna, and she much preferred the calmness and dignity of the City of Splendors.

               The trip went by quickly. She was so preoccupied by her own thoughts that she was even surprised to arrive. She had left first thing in the morning, and it was already mid-afternoon. She thanked the merchant caravan that had agreed to take her there with a bag full of coin. It had been an expensive trip, but she had no choice, leaving Waterdeep in such a hurry.

               But arriving in the heart of the lower city, she felt hesitant to continue towards the Elfsong tavern, next to which she would find her mother’s house. She was quite certain that her mother would be happy to find her at her door. Ahlyna thought she was sincere when she had said she wanted to be a part of her life again. What she did not trust was that she would truly stay. That was always the part she had trouble with. 

               Gathering her courage, she pushed through the streets. The tavern was not hard to find, thankfully. Walking along the edge of the street, she read the names on the letterboxes until she found the one she was looking for, written in golden letters. Tallyana Dearn. The sight of the name almost moved her to tears. How could she confront her mother in that state? She took a deep breath. She was used to seeing the name Tallyana, it was her pen name after all, though she sometimes regretted taking her mother's name as her own for her work. But Dearn? Her father’s name. She couldn’t believe her mother kept it. At the same time, it used to be hers too. And her brother’s. It was almost like they were still a family.

               She took another deep breath and knocked on the door. Waiting for an answer, it occurred to her that her mother might not be home. As she started to believe no one would answer her, the door opened abruptly, and Tallyana appeared, her hair wet. They stared at each other in complete silence for a moment, both drowned in the noises of the street.

               “Hi,” the historian simply said, her voice higher than usual.

               “Hello,” her mother smiled. “Aren’t you a sight, dear? Come in, please.”

               Ahlyna entered. The house was small but welcoming. With just a few steps, she found herself in the living room. She turned on herself, watching her mother following her.

               “Welcome,” she said. “I wasn’t expecting you to come, dear. Do you want a drink?”

               “It would be nice,” she answered. “I admit the trip’s been long.”

               “Of course. Please sit, I’ll be there in a minute.”

               Tallyana disappeared in the kitchen, and Ahlyna heard the stove being lit as she put a kettle on it. She sat on the small couch, tense. Looked around, noticing a few books here and there. Many plants. Sewing material on a table. Soon enough, Tallyana reappeared in the living room with two steaming cups.

               “There you go. I’m happy you came, really.”

               “Don’t get your hopes up.” Ahlyna cut to the chase. “I’m not here to reconcile. I have questions.”

               A veil of sadness washed over her mother’s face. “Can’t we at least talk a little bit about us? I really want to… Be there. With you. Especially if we’re the only one left in our family.”

               “Family,” Ahlyna repeated. “There is no family anymore.”

               “There could be.”

               A compelling argument.

               “Alright,” the historian sighed. “But later. Do you have the time?”

               “Anything you need.”

               “Good. It’s about dad. I remember when I was very small, he wore a weird necklace. A spider head. Do you remember?”

               Her mother looked at her, frowning. She put her cup on the table and sighed. “I hoped no one would come and ask about it. Especially not you. Leave it in the past, Ahlyna. That thing was not for us to touch.”

               “I need to know,” she insisted. “Please. Tell me everything.”

               “I don’t think you should.”

               “But I do. I… Gods, I really shouldn’t be telling you this, but I don’t think I have much of a choice here. I happen to be in possession of the rest of it. I think. Well, not all the pieces. But some.”

               Tallyana’s face had decomposed again. She was looking at her daughter with widened eyes. Was that fear? Ahlyna couldn’t tell. She didn't know her well enough.

               “You remember well,” the older woman said. “He did have such a necklace. You may not remember, because you were so young, and I tried my best to shield you from it. You must surely remember that your father was devoted to Eilistraee. You two lived together after I left, so I’m sure you knew that. But there’s more to this story. He was a Chosen.”

               Ahlyna shook her head. “I’m sure he would have told me if that were true.”

               “No, dear. That was the condition I gave him. I didn’t want you two, you and your brother, to be consumed by the same quest. Being a Chosen of Eilistraee is complicated, and it became even worse after the goddess disappeared. He searched for a way to bring her back relentlessly. Especially after finding whatever that thing is. He thought finding the rest of it would bring his precious goddess back.”

               “And did he?”

               “No.” Tallyana shook her head. “I didn’t let him. Valas was so young, and you were too. I couldn’t let him drag you in even more danger. And I was starting to be miserable in this marriage. You two were amazing, but your father… Like I said, only Eilistraee counted in his eyes. Well, and you. You were his precious little girl. But even so, I don’t think you remember, but he was neglecting you too.”

               “I don’t recall this,” Ahlyna admitted.

               “I know, dear,” her mother smiled sadly. “You loved him so much. You couldn’t have noticed. But as our relationship degraded, I took the decision to leave. I wanted to take you two with me, and he refused. But I couldn’t stay, and I couldn’t leave you with him if he insisted on this quest. In the meantime, we were attacked a few times. Twice or three times perhaps. By Lolth-sworn drows. I don’t know how they found us, but your father started hiding his relic. So, we found an agreement. I was to leave with the artifact, take it all away from him and keeping you all safe. I was to hide it. And you and Valas would stay with him. You loved him so much. I couldn’t take you away from him anyway. And your brother... I almost took him with me, but I thought separating you two would be the worse thing I could do.”

               The two of them stayed silent for a moment. Ahlyna was trying to make sense of it all. Thiss whole quest had suddenly become infinitely more personal than it already was.

               “He never said anything,” Ahlyna finally said, her voice breaking. “When you left, even after. He never said anything.”

               “I’m not surprised.”

               “It didn’t keep us from danger, you know. Even with the relic gone, he was killed by drows. They found us, close to an entrance to the Underdark, while we were on a job.”

               “I’m not surprised,” her mother repeated.

               “Where is it now?” the historian asked. “Did you keep it or hid it somewhere?’

               There was another moment of silence. Her mother was looking at the floor, thinking about what to do. She finally stood, still silent and went to the first floor of her house. Ahlyna took the cup of tea in front of her and sipped it. She could taste the violet aroma. It brought her back years before, when her mother was still with them.

               “It’s violet,” she said when her mother came back, a wooden box in her hands. "Violet tea." 

               “Is it still your favourite?” Tallyana asked, nervously.

               Ahlyna nodded. “You used to confuse mine with Valas’.”

               She laughed. “Actually, I didn’t, it was just funny to see you two squabble. I always knew it was violet for you and mint for him. Even now, I always buy both.”

               They looked each other in the eyes, tears dwelling in each of them. Ahlyna put down her cup on the table, stood up and went towards her mother. Only a few steps separated them, but the time to join her felt like forever. When she finally reached her, they fell into each other’s arms. The historian could feel tears streaming down her face, and her mother sobbed on her shoulder. She could feel the edges of the wooden box she was still holding sinking on her ribs, but she didn’t care.

               “I’m sorry,” Tallyana wept. “I’m so sorry I left.”

               “I’m sorry too,” Ahlyna said, holding her sobs back, but her voice trembling. “I’m sorry I never tried to find you.”

               “No, it’s my fault. I should have left a word. But he didn’t want me to, and I was so eager to leave him.”

               Ahlyna’s heart sank. She had held so much resentment towards that woman for leaving, it was hard to realize her father had his responsibility in all of it.

               “Valas had a daughter,” she dropped. “I have been raising her these past two years. You should come to Waterdeep and meet her someday.”

               That revelation made Tallyana sob even more violently, her shoulders shaking. Ahlyna found herself patting her on the back for a good ten minutes before she finally stopped, her eyes puffy. “I’m grateful that you’d allow me to meet her, truly. I promise I will never leave you two again.”

***

               Her mother allowed her to stay in her home for the night, so that she wouldn’t have to rent a room at the tavern. In the evening, they opened her wooden box together, revealing that her mother had kept the head of the spider statue all this time in her house.

               “It’s the only thing I had left of our family,” she confessed. “I couldn’t bring myself to part from it. Surprisingly, no one ever came to take it. Well, before you.”

               “Maybe it was dad that attracted trouble,” Ahlyna pouted.

               Tallyana scoffed. “That sounds about right.”

               They caught up on each other’s lives. Ahlyna told her about how she met her mentor soon after her dad’s death. How she spent years following him across Faerun and further, learning history, learning how to write whole books on those topics. How they parted in Kara-Tur, without going too much into the details of that separation. How she spent years travelling and writing. Then, she skipped over the part where she got assaulted, tadpoled and lost her memories to tell her she found Valas two years before, and he left her with his daughter.

               “She is so smart,” Ahlyna said with a huge grin. “And pretty. Not nice, though, but we’ll get there. Valas wasn't either when he was her age, but I suppose he never became nice to me.”

               She talked about all the mischief Vespera had done at the Academy. The more or less harmless pranks, her wits. Her works too. The kid was quite skilled, and would someday become great.

               In return, her mom told her about what she had done. How she had travelled the Sword Coast alone before settling for Baldur’s Gate. She liked the city, its noise, bustling atmosphere. She told her of how scared she had been five years before, when dead bodies started popping all over the place and when the Absolute appeared in the sky.

               “I’ve taken a job at the bank, too,” she explained. “It’s not much, but I get paid well. It’s a nice little life.”

               “I’m glad.”

               “I hope you like your job too,” Tallyana continued. “It’s really important.”

               “I do,” Ahlyna nodded. “I love history, I love my research, and honestly, I never thought I’d like teaching this much. But the kids are smart and adorable, and I love giving a class and realizing mid-way that they’re really interested in what I have to say. Most of the time, at least.”  

               “I can’t believe it,” her mother said, stroking her cheek. “My little girl. I’m so proud of you.”

               Ahlyna smiled. How she had longed to hear such words. She thought she never would. But still, there was such sadness in Tallyana’s eyes. To know only one of her children remained. But at least she had found her daughter again. She was forgiven and not going anywhere this time.

***

               Ahlyna left in the late morning, the wooden box in hands. Her mother promised to swing by Waterdeep soon, ecstatic at the idea of meeting her grandchild. The historian thanked the Gods for the existence of a portal between Candlekeep and the Blackstaff Tower that saved her days of travel. It still was a very long travel, and she arrived quite late in the evening, exhausted but happy.

               She had learned so much, but realized, leaving the Tower, that she had no one to talk to about it. She could have told Vespera about her grandmother, but it would have been a bit much for a child. Aeloria would surely hear her out, but there was a lot of context to give and things Ahlyna would rather not talk about, such as the spider statue. There was Gale, too.

               Just the thought of the wizard woke a tempest of emotions in Ahlyna’s heart. In the span of just a few months, he already learned so much about her. She barely had any secrets left. He made it feel so easy. Some part deep inside her was always screaming at her, begging her to not tell anything else. To not reveal too much. To protect herself. Some other part wanted to reveal everything. To let him know her. And she wanted to know him just as much.

               Kicking this feeling out, she headed home. She would write a missive later, one for him, another for Vajra. Letting them know she had another piece, telling them she would meet them in her own office the next morning.

               When she arrived at the apartment, she found Shadowheart and Aeloria on her balcony, sharing a cup of tea and watching the sun go down. Vespera was sitting next to them, writing in one of her notebooks. She was the first to notice her standing in the hallway, taking off her shoes.

               “Hey there,” Aeloria greeted her. “Your apartment is so nice. Well-oriented.”

               “I know,” Ahlyna smiled. “Hope you had fun.”

               “We did,” Vespera nodded. “I learned how to use a spear.”

               “Did you now?” the drow asked, glaring at Shadowheart. She did ask her not to do that. But at the same time, was glad that her niece had fun in her absence. “Please forget all about it and never hold one again.”

               “You’re just jealous because Shadowheart is more interesting than you.”

               The remark made them all laugh. “Oh, how sad you must be to have such a boring aunt, that travelled all around the world!” Ahlyna exaggerated.

               “Yeah, but you didn’t save the world from an invasion of mindflayers,” the kid shrugged. “One more point for her.”

               Ahlyna rolled her eyes. Little did her niece know that she was helping the invaders against her will. “I’ll give her that.”

               “Thank you for conceding the victory,” Shadowheart said. “Well, Vespera, it was nice to meet you.”

               “Please come again,” the child begged. “It was so fun. I didn’t know a professor could be this fun,” she added towards Aeloria.

               “Hey,” Ahlyna frowned. “Enough with the boring stuff now. I’m almost offended.”

               Aeloria, Shadowheart and her still exchanged a few banalities before the two of them left, hand in hand, leaving the historian and her niece to their usual evenings.

               “You didn’t tell me why you had to go to Baldur’s Gate in such a hurry,” the kid said. “Are you going on a trip again soon?”

               “Why, do you want to get rid of me already?” her aunt smiled, joking.

               But Vespera apparently wasn’t joking. “No, I mean a long trip. Are you leaving me here? I know I could stay in the dormitories next to the Tower, but I kind of don’t want to.”

               “Oh, no, it was just a business trip,” she reassured her. “I’m not leaving you alone here. Actually, I think you’re going to like what I have to say. I found someone there.”

               “My dad? Is he back?”

               Her face had immediately lit up. Ahlyna hoped she wouldn’t be too disappointed in what she was about to say. It was not the right moment to tell her she thought her dad to be deceased.

               “I’m sorry, no. It’s someone you haven’t met yet. Your grandmother. My mom.”

               Vespera squinted. “Mmh. I thought she was dead.” Her disappointment was quite apparent.

               “Is that what your dad told you? That’s not true. She just left. But she’s in Baldur’s Gate and she wants to meet you.”

               “Oh, are we travelling there together soon, then?” How she went so quickly from one emotion to another. Sometimes, Ahlyna had to be reminded of just how young she was. 

               “Not exactly. She’ll be visiting us soon. I don’t know when yet because she still got work to do.”

               Vespera was very excited to learn all she could about the new member of her family. She asked all sort of questions that Ahlyna was more than happy to respond to. She did try to romance what happened in her childhood, the reason their mother had to be absent for so long. She just explained that they separated and lost their way to one another. That was all Vespera needed to know, at least for now, though the historian wasn't sure she quite believed everything she was told.

               She went to bed early that night, after sending her message to Gale and Vajra. She took the spider head out of the box, putting it under her candle, examining it. It was just how she remembered it, though perhaps a little bit smaller. She shuddered when looking into the eight eyes of the statue, and quickly out it back into the box. 

               Just before she went to sleep, she got surprised by Gale’s voice resonating in her mind. A Sending spell. It was quite terrifying at first because it was the first time she had been sent such a message, but she had immediately recognized its sender and Gale’s low voice. Hearing him sent a tinge down her spine, and the guy wasn’t even in the same room. Just a few houses away.

               Hope it went well this weekend and that your heart feels at peace. I cannot wait to hear all about it. See you tomorrow.

Chapter 13: The search

               Gale had spent the weekend worrying. He had opened a few books of his own collection mentioning Lolth and her story, trying to take in as much as he could, and none of it was reassuring. He had learned about the Flame Sword during his time at the Academy, as he had taken history as an optional class at one point, but everything he was reading was worse than the previous.

               His Saturday passed in a slow daze. He cooked for himself and Astarion, all the curtains in his home drawn to shield his friend from the sun. He sometimes surprised the vampire watching longingly the rays of sunshine that managed to filter through. He knew his friend was happy to have done the right thing by renouncing the ascension, but Gale understood what it was like to also regret it at the same time. The endless possibilities of what they could have become.

               Tara was of course always a nice company to have around, though she tried her best to avoid their guest. It was not that she particularly disliked the vampire, but she did try her best to keep her blood inside of her. Obviously, Astarion had never tried anything, and never would hurt the tressym, but animal instincts were stronger than any reasoning Gale could try with her.

               And of course, Astarion was a night creature, so obviously, the wizard had to make some changes to his usual schedule. Sleeping a little later. And a little less, because he still had classes to teach in the morning. Keeping the blinds shut. But still, such small things. It was nice to have a friend there, even one as sassy as Astarion.

               “So, Gale,” the vampire said, stretched out on his couch. “How’s the pining going?”

               “Pining?” the wizard repeated, flipping through the pages of a book. “I’m afraid I don’t know what you mean.”

               “Oh, please. I’ve been hearing your anguished sighs.”

               Gale raised his eyes from behind his book, looking into his friend’s red ones.

               “Humour me,” the vampire added. “I’m bored.”

               “You’ll have to be more specific. I truly do not know what you mean.”

               Astarion sighed desperately. “Ugh, if you’ll make me say it. I’m talking about that new friend of yours.”

               Gale put his book down on his knees. Ahlyna had been on his mind all day. He tried to refrain his heart from beating slightly faster. Vajra had noticed, and now it was Astarion’s turn, after spending just one evening with the two of them? He had to do a better job at hiding his feelings.

               “Ahlyna?”

               “Yes, her. I’ve seen you two being all lovey-dovey around each other. It’s disgusting, but I do love a little bit of gossip.”

               “Lovey-dovey?” Gale repeated, frowning. “We must not remember the same thing, then.”

               “Oh please. You were so worried when Minthara jumped on her. But I approve, you know. She’s fun.”

               “There is nothing to approve of.”

               “Really?” Astarion had flipped on his stomach to take a better look at him. “Nothing at all? Maybe I should try my hand then.”

               Gale frowned, which made Astarion squeal with laughter. “Jealous much? I was only joking, you know, she's not my type. And I doubt that she’d let me. She’s definitely into you, for some reason.”

               “Okay, that's too much,” Gale said, shaking his head. “Might I remind you; you’ve been wrong about things like that before. You thought there was something going on between Lae’zel and Shadowheart.”

               “And I stand by it,” he smiled. “The tension was there.”

               “Please,” the wizard sighed. There was a moment of silence. Astarion was still looking right at him while Gale picked his book up again, flipping through the pages. The silence was short-lived. “Do you really think that? That she’s… That she would be interested?”

               The vampire exulted with a victorious laughter. “I knew it! I’m never wrong.”

               “You’ve been wrong.”

               “No, I was not. Moving on, yes, I think so. It’s so obvious. I don’t even know how you could ignore it.”

               Gale shook his head. As if that could be.

               “Let’s never talk about that again, shall we?”

               He thought that was the last he’d think of it, until he received Ahlyna’s message the next day. He read it quickly, then another time, the a third. He'd noticed it before but was struck again by her scrawly handwriting. Her letters were round but small and disordered, unable to write in a straight line. It was endearing. She wrote like her hand was incapable of following her brain.

               He replied with a Sending spell, hoping she wouldn’t be too surprised to hear his voice. But it was the most reliable way of making sure she'd get his answer. He had much to say, but knew he was limited to just twenty-five words. He would have to keep it all for the next day, when they would see each other again.

               He fell asleep with the piece of paper in his hands.

***

               The following day, he woke up early and practically ran to the Tower to meet with Ahlyna and Vajra. He could almost hear Astarion’s laughter following him in the street. Thankfully, the sun was out.

               He climbed the stairs two steps at a time, hurrying to the historian’s office. He was glad to notice he had arrived before Vajra, meaning he would have a nice conversation with the drow. He found her bent on her desk, working on the pieces of the artifact. Her hair was thrown in a weird bun sitting on top of her head and her fringe was messier than ever, with a few strands caught in her hairdo. She was wearing a pair of small rectangle glasses that he had never seen before. When he opened the door, she looked above the lenses. Even unprepared, she was a real beauty.

               “Hello, Gale,” she smiled. “Aren’t you an early bird?”

               “Impatient to learn what good news you bring,” he replied. “I trust your trip went well?”

               “More than well.” He was glad to notice she seemed truly happy. “I did find another piece of the statue, so that’s good. And it went well with my mother. She’ll be visiting soon. Don’t know when yet, but she will.”

               He took a sit in front of her. “That’s good! Amazing, even. I am truly happy for you. How did that happen? I mean, I remember how it went last time.”

               Ahlyna chuckled, a little bit embarrassed. “Yeah, sorry again. I do wish you hadn’t seen that. But, uh, we talked. A lot. About everything. The family, our past, Vespera, of course. And the statue.”

               “Did she know something?”

               “Not much, but it’s a start. And I’ve just started on reattaching the different parts, look.” She waved at her desk, and he bent to look at what she was working on. That explained the glasses: it was meticulous work. Each part fitted perfectly, and every cut in the statue was clean, but they had to be adjusted perfectly to one another while being fixed.

               “Where did you learn how to do that? You’re doing it quite well. Is it a habit for an historian like you to work with such relics and artifacts?”

               “Definitely not,” she sighed. “It’s actually my first time. Usually, other people are best-versed in this kind of practice and they can do it for me. Well, with a magic artifact at least. I did fix a vase once.”

               “Not quite the same thing,” he smiled.

               She shrugged. “It’s not that different, in the end. Once you find how each piece fit each other, you just have to put them back together and hope it holds. It’s kind of poetic, if you think about it.”

               “Really?” he said, surprised. “And what poetry do you find in it?” He had his own idea but wanted to know her thought process. Maybe it would help him enter her mind, even for just an instant.

               “Living feels that way,” she answered, locking eyes with him. “You take all these pieces and try to make them fit together. Sometimes it works, most times it falls apart and you just try again until it does.”

               “So, life is like fixing a vase?”

               She sighed and hid a smile behind the palm of her hand. “Don’t mock me. You’re the poet here, not me.”

               “You’re right, though,” he reassured her. “It falls apart and we try again. It has a kind of beauty to it.”

               “It's exhausting,” she sighed. “But where would be the fun in life otherwise, am I right?”

               “I have a feeling you don’t believe in what you’re saying right now.”

               “And you would be right,” she chuckled. “I do wish the pain was optional.”

               “You and I both.”

               They stayed silent for an instant. Ahlyna’s eyes found her work again, and she started playing with the statue’s head, turning it in her hands. Gale tapped his fingers on her desk. He wondered where the conversation had gone wrong. He stole a quick glance at her. There was such sadness in her eyes, sometimes. Not just sadness. She seemed genuinely tired.

               As he was desperately shaking his brain to find a new topic for their conversation, Ahlyna stood from her desk and walked towards the window, talking again.

               “I do wonder how we will manage to find the other pieces. Three to go. But where could they be? Anywhere, really. I wish we had a hint. I could ask Vespera if my brother mentioned anything, but I don’t think he would have told her. He was a lonely man, so I don’t think he had allies that we could trace.”

               Gale thought about it. “It would be wise to ask Aeloria. I’m sure she could fashion a spell, inspired by Detect magic, which is already an existing divination spell, to trace back the other pieces. It might take some time, and it might not be the most precise, but it could at least help to narrow down the search.”

               Ahlyna turned to him, about to congratulate him when Vajra opened the door to her office, making them both jump in surprise. “Gods, you could knock,” Ahlyna laughed, her hand on her heart.

               “Well, you all are in my Tower, after all,” Vajra smiled politely. “And you’re talking loudly. Nice idea, Gale. A divination spell could work, but it will take some time to prepare.”

               “That’s alright,” Ahlyna nodded. “We already have more than half of the whole statue, so that’s already great. I will write to my fellow historians to see if anyone has intel. Subtly, of course.”

               “Good,” Vajra nodded. “Now, Ahlyna, please do tell us about everything you’ve discovered.”

               “Well, maybe not so much,” the drow admitted. “My mother didn’t know a lot about all of this. My father was searching for the whole statue, but apparently didn’t know where the rest of it was. And, uh, well. There were apparently attacks at some point, so it’s better if this whole thing stays as silent as it can be. If it were to be known that we possess parts of the artifact, I’m afraid they would come for us. I mean, we can defend ourselves, but with the children here… Quite dangerous.”

               Vajra frowned. “Indeed. Well then, I can’t let you all bring these things in the Tower anymore, then. I hope you’ll understand.”

               Gale and Ahlyna both nodded. Obviously, the safety of children came first. They decided to gather at Gale’s house when needed. Ahlyna’s apartment was a no-go, since Vespera could know nothing about what they were doing.

               Gale was the first to leave her office to prepare for his morning class. Vajra stayed back. “Have you heard?” she asked. “I’ve been contacted about a cycle of conferences about history in Waterdeep next year, like a colloquium. They’ve started preparing and they wanted the Tower to host some of them. I thought you could have been contacted.”

               “Not yet,” Ahlyna smiled. “My editor briefly mentioned it not too long ago, but I haven’t received any formal invitation. If I do, it will go by her first.”

               She felt her heart speed up by a little. Many historians and other experts would be gathered. Her mentor would surely be present too, as he rarely missed an occasion to share his knowledge. Maybe she could start preparing to be unavailable at the right moment. Anything to avoid seeing him again.

               “Well, you should receive one soon,” Vajra continued. “It’s a good opportunity. The Lords mentioned it to me. You know how it’s our goal to turn Waterdeep into this huge capital of learning. I think it’s going well.”

               “Surely is. Afterall, you’ve gathered such fantastic academicians here,” Ahlyna joked.

               “Don’t laugh, it’s true,” the Blackstaff headmaster said, rolling her eyes. “You’re all highly competent. You’re proving it every day. Your students love you, and even with that relic of yours, you’re awfully efficient at finding new pieces.”

               “Who knows, maybe I have a talent to find dangerous artifacts?”

               “If that’s so, I will have to ask you to leave,” Vajra smiled. “I can tolerate this one adventure, but I hope everything will be calmer once it is... destroyed. So that you can focus on your career here.”

               Ahlyna took the time to consider it. When she first settled in Waterdeep, she thought she would stay for two years tops, until she found what she was looking for, and then leave again. Vespera could move into the dormitories, and she would resume her travels. But the past months had been good. She had even felt happy sometimes, for the first time in a long while. She started to feel like she had found her place there. Despite her doubts and general urge to run away, a large part of her did want to stay. 

               “I’m hoping for the same thing.”

               “Good. Well, I’ll leave you to it,” the headmaster said.

               Ahlyna walked her towards the door, crossing her classroom. Charles had already arrived, taking place in his usual seat. He gasped when he saw Vajra.

               “You’re not firing Ms. Melafin, are you?”

               The two women laughed at his remark. The boy was quick to jump to conclusions. The historian could remember her first encounter with the child, when he had thought she was Gale’s wife. Not that she minded the confusion.

               “Don’t worry, I’m here to stay,” she reassured him.

               Still, that history conference thing stayed on her mind for the rest of the week. She made a note to ask Vivienne about it soon enough.

***

               When she had the time during the week, Ahlyna would seek Gale so that he could teach her how to manipulate the Weave. He was an immensely skilled teacher, so she was quick to learn new spells and stuff. He quickly realized she knew nothing of illusions, so he started by showing her small tricks.

               “Why, though?” she asked. “It can’t be much of use in battle, can it?”

               He laughed to her question. “Well, aside from the fact that there are other reasons to use illusions than in battle, some spells can be quite useful. For example, you can distract an enemy with a Minor illusion. You could also silence your adversaries, which is particularly useful when facing spellcasters. You could summon a Shadow Blade or inspire your enemy with horrible visions.”

               “A Shadow Blade does sound like a nice trick,” she pondered.

               “A good sword tends to be more effective,” Gale toned her down.

               She pouted. “I used to have an amazing sword that my father gifted me, but I had to sell it. I miss it.”

               “Oh really?” he asked, surprised. “I thought you were the dagger type. Why did you have to sell it?”

               “That’s a new development,” she admitted. “My mentor didn’t want me to wield a sword anymore once I became his apprentice. He said it was not the academician’s way. A sort of 'the pen is mightier than the sword' kind of thing. I wanted to keep it, but he wouldn’t hear my protests. So, I had to sell it.”

               He frowned. The more he heard about that guy, the less he wanted to ever meet him.

               “I’m surprised you’ve let that happen. You seem too strong-willed to ever let that kind of things happen.”

               “Another new development,” she chuckled. “I was a little different back then. Younger. I would have done anything.”

               That last sentence made him raise an eyebrow. Anything. He knew the feeling: he had also met Mystra quite young. He would have also done anything for her, and he did. He knew where that feeling could lead. But Ahlyna was already on another topic.

               “You should still teach me that Shadow Blade thing, if you can,” she said. “Or that Silence spell. Though that’s maybe not the best option either, since I also need my own voice to cast spells.”

               They would meet on their lunch break often like that, to discuss spells and the Weave. Her reactions to every illusion he summoned was worth the loss of a spell slot every time. She would open wide eyes and clap even when he summoned a mere cat with a cantrip. And even after he had taught her to do the same, she pretended his looked much better.

               During the week, they also talked about their artifact to Aeloria. She did not seem surprised in the least bit of everything they told her and did agree to help them. But as they expected, it would take some time. She would need to experiment with some rituals. Ahlyna agreed to leave a piece of the spider statue with her. Gale could see that she did not really like it, but they trusted Aeloria and it was necessary.

               “I’m sorry to bring you into all of this mess,” Ahlyna told her once they were left alone.

               “Nonsense,” the elf scoffed. “What else are friends for?”

Chapter 14: Sickness

               Weeks passed and Ahlyna didn’t hear from the peers she had contacted, seeking for information. Aeloria was working as hard as she could on her new spell, and Ahlyna would often check on her for progress, growing impatient. Things had progressed quickly at first, but time seemed to stand still as winter settled on Waterdeep.

               And with it, came the diseases. Ahlyna was lucky to be a solid woman. She rarely fell ill. But the flu spread like wildfire in the Academy. And after the flu, it was another kind of sickness. And after that, another. Even Gale fell ill at one point. She would pass him in the corridors, and he would be sneezing and walking through the Tower like a zombie.

               At one point, even Vespera was struck down by the disease.. Thankfully, it was during the winter break, so Ahlyna could stay at her bedside and care for her. At first, the poor kid just felt tired and coughed quite a lot. But as the week progressed, she was barely able to get out of bed and would puke every few hours. A doctor had stopped by and said she would get better soon enough, recommending Ahlyna to prepare soups and nice meals. Which was great because she absolutely did not know how to do that.

               As she was running around the apartment, cleaning behind her niece, cutting vegetables to try and prepare something that could qualify as a soup and taste good enough, or at least be eatable, she heard a knock on her door. She opened the door with such haste that she almost went with it. On the other side, Gale took a step back. “Woah,” he said. “Nice and easy.”

               “What are you doing here?” she asked abruptly.

               “Giving this back to you,” he said, taking a small book out of his pocket. “Remember? You lent it to me.”

               “Oh, right,” she said, waving her hand in front of her face. “Sorry, forgot.”

               “Are you alright?” he asked. He looked at her. She seemed… Dishevelled, to say the least.

               “I’m well, thanks. Not Vespera, though, she’s quite sick.”

               “Ahlyna!” she heard her niece cry. “I threw up again.”

               The drow took a deep breath, her eye twitching. “As you can hear. I’ll be there in a few seconds, darling!” she added louder. “Uh, come in real quick, I’ll be there in a minute.”

               She ran to another room, leaving him confused in her living room. He stayed right where he was for a few minutes, hearing the two drows fussing in the other room, faint sounds of their conversation reaching his ears. He could hear Ahlyna’s quick steps on the parquet as she walked from one room to another. He heard water running, her sighs and steps again.

               There was something cooking on the stove, and he stepped towards the pot, curious. He opened the lid and was hit by an atrocious smell. That was clearly burning. He took the pot from the stove before anything worse could happen. Not too long after that, as he tried to identify what exactly the historian was trying to do, she burst into the living room again, turning on herself to find him in her kitchen, the pot still in his hands.

               “Oh, I forgot I had that on the stove,” she said, pouting. “As you can see, I’m not quite cut out for domestic life.”

               “Do you need help?” he asked.

               “Oh, I wouldn’t…”

               “Come on,” he smiled. “Given the state of your kitchen, you do need help.”

               She sighed. “Alright. For the record, I wish you didn’t have to. But yeah, I need to wash poor Vespera’s sheets. Can you believe that? I gave her a bassine, yet she still manages to throw up on her sheets. Anyway. You’re a good cook. Could you…Make soup for her? I have some chicken and vegetables, so I’m sure you can make something yummy. Again, I’m really sorry to ask this of you.”

               “Sure,” he said. “Go help her now. I’m happy to help.”

               “You’re great,” she smiled. “Thank you so much.”

               She left the room again, disappearing in the bathroom. In truth, she was mortified. To think that she needed someone to help her make soup. That was like the basics of cooking, and she couldn’t do it. And to think Gale had to be the one to witness her in such a state, as she was helpless, tired, probably disgusting. She washed Vespera’s sheet, trying her best not to despair. Once she was finally done with that, she went back to her niece’s bedroom to check on her, as she had done every thirty minutes since she fell ill. Vespera was sleeping again, trashing in her blanket. Ahlyna moved a strand of hair from her forehead, stroking her head, worried.

               She then went back to the kitchen. “Can I help you?” she asked. “I’m done with washing.”

               “No, I’m alright. Take a break, Ahlyna, I’m taking care of this. How about you hop in the bath?” he said. Then immediately added: “Not that I don’t appreciate your, uh, presence of course, or anything.”

               “Oh, no, you can say it,” she laughed. “I’m sure I must be stinky.”

               “Not that I don’t like it,” he added as she was already moving away.

               The sentence registered in her brain when she was already in her bathroom. What in the hells did that mean? Still, she chose not to think too much about it. If she let anything Gale said get all over her head, she would not be able to act normally around him. It was already hard enough. She washed up quickly before returning to the kitchen. Sitting next to him on the kitchen chair, her hair still humid. He was done chopping vegetables and meat and was starting to throw it all in a pot.

               “Again, thank you so much,” she said with a sigh. “The last few days have been hectic.”

               “I get it, don’t worry. And I’m truly glad to be of help. It’s not like I had anything to do today anyway.”

               “Probably better than care for a child that isn’t yours,” she winced.

               “Isn’t that my job?”

               She laughed happily at his answer. “Yeah, alright. Don’t get all smart with me now. Are you sure I can’t help you with anything? I feel weird sitting there in my own kitchen.”

               “Oh no, you stay away from that stove,” he joked. “I saw the horror you tried to make. Just keep me company, alright?”

               “I can do that,” she smiled. “Tell me, where did you learn to cook so well? Couldn’t have been at the Academy.”

               “No, it was with my mother, actually. We’re quite close, I don’t know if I’ve told you before. She’s a wonderful woman. When I was a kid, every weekend, we would cook something together, a cake, dessert, a soup, anything. It was our little moment together.”

               “That’s cute. I could have sworn you were a momma’s boy.”

               He shot her a glance, half frowning, half laughing. She was resting her head on her palm, watching over his every movement. Clearly enjoying herself.

               “Don’t laugh.”

               “I’m not.”

               She was.

               When he finally closed the lid on the pot, he sat in front of her, crossing his hands on the table. She was looking at the window. He could see a balcony on the other side of it.

               “I wish it was warmer,” she sighed. “The weather was nice for so long and winter arrived so quickly. I already miss watching the sunset with a nice cup of tea.”

               “That sounds nice. I sometimes watch it from my tower. Haven’t had much time for it lately.”

               “Would you like one?”

               “I’m sorry?” he asked confused.

               She waved her hand. “My bad, I wasn’t specific. A cup of tea. I still have some violet tea that my mother gave me. It’s my favourite.”

               “Violet? Alright, I’m curious.” She stood up, lighting the stove again to boil some water. He wouldn’t have bet on violet for her favourite flavour. He would have with something more exotic, with her being a traveller. But somehow, it suited her. Sweet, floral and surprising.

               While the water was heating, she went to check on Vespera again, informing him the kid was still sleeping. “We’ll have to wake her up to eat,” she said. It was nice to see her care for her niece like that. At some point, with Ahlyna being absent from home often, working so much, he had wondered if things were well between the two of them. He had surely hoped Vespera wasn’t neglected. But seeing the historian fret so much, his own worries had vanished. The drow was almost obviously struggling but clearly doing her best. And it was not like he could have done better, Gale was pretty sure he would be an awful parent. 

               “I didn’t think I would love her this much,” she confessed quite bluntly, pouring them a fragrant cup of tea, as if she had known what he was thinking about. “When my brother entrusted me with her, I mean. I knew I would get attached, but I didn’t want this charge, so I didn’t think I would find myself caring so much. I don’t know if it’s a horrible thing to say, that I didn’t want to raise her. Or that I didn’t think I could love her. Is it awful?”

               “I don’t think so,” he replied. “It’s a valid feeling, I suppose. It's quite the responsibility. Just... don’t tell her that.”   

               Ahlyna chuckled. “No, of course, I wouldn’t. But I think she knows. She’s smart. And it was hard at first. Still is sometimes. She misses her father, it’s only right.”

               “You must miss your brother too,” Gale responded.

               She looked at him silently for a few long seconds where he wondered if he had said something wrong, before she finally spoke again. “I do. I always do. Every time, I spent so much time trying to find him again, to track where he went. He was always running from something.” So am I, she thought. But from what exactly? Even she wasn’t so sure.

               She lowered her tone. “I wonder where he is now, If he’s still even alive.”

               “That’s awfully defeatist. There’s still hope, isn’t there? He could be hiding somewhere for all we know.”

               “He could,” she nodded. “He could have resumed another life far away from here and left me with his kid. That also seems like something he would do. Once, decades ago, I found him hiding in Cormyr because he had stolen a painting from a noble. Just like that, for fun. He left the painting with me and dipped, so what do I do? I try to sell it to the Zhemtarims, as any sane person would. Almost went to jail for that.”

               He laughed at her story, and she protested. “I swear it’s true! My mentor had to bail me out, because we were still travelling together at that time. Oh, he made me go through hell for that. It took four whole years for him to get over it. All the chores he made me do,” she said, shaking her head.

               “Okay, he could truly be anywhere,” Gale smiled. “At least Vespera is now with the trustworthy sibling.”

               “Who said I was trustworthy? I've been known to be worse in my time,” she winked. “Jokes aside, I’m truly happy to have her here with me. It’s only been two years, bit less than that, but honestly? I love her like she’s my own. She is in every way but one.”

               He followed her gaze towards the corridor. Vespera’s door was closed, and she was still soundly asleep.

               “I am sure you’re great,” he said.

               “I don’t know,” she responded. “But I really do my best. Everything I have done since I’ve taken her with me, I did for her. And I don’t regret a thing,” she added, looking at him again. “Life is less lonely these days. I don’t have many friends. It’s my first time having so many. I have to thank you for that.”

               “You really don’t have to. It’s all you,” Gale assured her. “Truly.”

               She shrugged. “Perhaps. Well, thank you for making soup at the very least. Can I taste it?”

               “Why don’t you trust me?”

               “No, I do, that’s why I’m asking,” she laughed. “This was actually all some elaborate plan to get you to cook for me.”

               He shook his head, smiling. “You could just ask, I’d be happy to. But yes, you can take some, of course. I’ve made enough. And it should be ready in a few minutes.”

               Ahlyna exulted. “Good! Vespera will be ecstatic to finally eat something that has taste, I’m sure.”

               “Remind me to teach you how to cook. A lady of your age, it’s starting to be quite urgent.”

               She put a hand over her heart dramatically. “My age? I’m still very young, thank you. But yes, please.”

               Gale then stood to check on his cooking, while she left to wake Vespera up. Having him in her apartment was surprisingly nice. And he sure was helpful. She felt like she could finally breathe for the first time in days. Was it from his presence or the help he provided, she didn't know. 

               She entered the room slowly and advanced towards the bed in silence. Vespera was still asleep. She kneeled next to her and delicately placed her hand on her forehead to check for her temperature. She was burning, but perhaps a little less than before.

               “Vespera, darling,” she whispered next to her ear. “You should eat.”

               The kid turned her back to her, laying on her side. “Don’t want to. I’m sleepy”

               “But you still have to eat. Come on. You’ll feel better.”

               She took place on the bed right next to her, helping her niece straighten up. She put her arm behind her shoulder to stabilize her. “You’re alright? Your head’s not spinning too much.”

               “I’m good,” Vespera replied. “I won’t puke on you if that’s what you’re asking.”

               “Yeah, I sure hope not,” Ahlyna scoffed, stroking her hair.

               At the same time, they heard a knock on the door, followed by Gale’s voice: “Can I come in?”

               “Sure,” Ahlyna answered.

               “Oh my…” Vespera started as the door opened. “Mr. Dekarios? This is so embarrassing,” she whined. “Why are you doing this to me? Are you trying to humiliate me?”

               “Come on,” the drow soothed her, shooting an apologetic glance to her friend. “It’ll be nicer to eat something made by him than by me. You should say thanks.”

               “Thank you, Mr. Dekarios,” she said miserably.

               The historian held out her arm to Gale, so that he could give her the bowl of steaming soup, which smelt delicious. She handed the spoon to Vespera and held the bowl under her chin so that she could taste it. “Careful, it's hot,” she warned her.

               “I’m not stupid,” the kid said, rolling her eyes.

               Not knowing where to put himself in this picture, Gale carefully closed the bedroom door behind him and headed back towards the kitchen. In this quiet room, he closed his eyes, memorizing the fondness of her expression, the delicacy in her movements.

               Ahlyna found him washing the dishes when she entered the room again.

               “Please, don’t do that,” she said. “You’ve helped enough for a lifetime. And I mean it.”

               “Maybe not a lifetime,” he said. “Perhaps for a week.”

               She laughed. “No, really. I can’t keep asking more of you.”

               “You’re not really asking anything. I’m glad to help.”

               “Don’t get me used to it,” she smiled. “Or I will start depending on you. And we can’t have that, can we?”

               “Would that be so bad?” he asked. “Depending on a friend.”

               “It would,” she answered. “I don’t want you to see me as someone who always needs help with something.”

               “I don’t see you that way,” he said as sincerely as he could. “But I can see that sometimes, you seem to be struggling. As your friend, I would like to be there for you.”

               She crossed her arms, clearly not convinced. “Let me at least wash my own dishes. Sit a moment, you’ve really done enough.”

               She moved him from the sink with a little bump of her hip. He raised his hands in surrender, sitting back on the kitchen chair.

               “Is Astarion still living with you?” she asked to make conversation.

               “He’s just left, actually. Well, not for long. He said he would be coming back soon. And Shadowheart is still with Aeloria.” He marked a pause before asking: “Do you think there’s something going on between them?”

               Ahlyna turned with a huge grin on her face. “You should ask them that, not me.”

               He frowned. “You know something.” 

               “You might be the only one who doesn’t, at this point,” the drow laughed wholeheartedly.

               “I mean, I did notice there was some flirting going on.”

               “Flirting,” Ahlyna repeated. “More like snogging behind your back. I shouldn’t be telling you this, but I surprised them in Aeloria’s office at the Academy.”

               “At the Academy?” he repeated. “No way.”

               “No, I swear. But don’t tell them I said that; I’m supposed to be sworn to secrecy.”

               “Yeah, I noticed you’re not good at keeping those.”

               She turned with a gasp. “Excuse me? I have kept some of those secrets for years. You just don’t make it easy.”

               “Oh, so it’s my fault?”

               “See? I knew you’d get it,” she joked. She shot a playful glance his way. He loved the way her eyes would light up when teasing him.

               She only found a moment to taste the soup he had made after he left, finally returning home. She sighed after her first mouthful. That wizard was a saint. That was the best thing she had tasted. Silently, she thanked whichever deity or force put him on her way.

Notes:

The last two chapters weren't my best ones, but I promise we'll dive back into the plot with the next few chapters

Chapter 15: Breakthrough

               It took weeks for Aeloria to perfect a spell that she thought could work. She had spent so much time on it that Shadowheart started complaining to Ahlyna about all the overtime work she was giving her girlfriend. The historian could only apologize, but she was growing restless with the lack of new hints. Thankfully, the diviner had fashioned something that had potential. 

               They reunited in Gale’s office, in his own tower. Aeloria, Ahlyna, Vajra and him. And Tara, who was purring on Ahlyna’s lap. Traitor, the wizard thought. Still, the drow was so anxious she seemed about to pass out, so he was glad she had at least a bit of reassurance in the tressym’s form.

               “I don’t know if it’s going to work,” Aeloria warned them. “There is a chance that it might not. We’re just trying it out for now.”

               Ahlyna nodded, her eyes fixated on the map she had brought over and laid on Gale’s round table. Aeloria had brought a bunch of components that she would use for the ritual and started drawing with white clay on Gale’s parquet. He had taken off the carpets that usually adorned his floor. He twitched every time the chalk squeaked against the floor.

               The historian could not take her eyes off the map. If the pieces were still on the Sword Coast, then it was good, not too far and they could try to collect them in not too much time. She could leave Vespera to the care of her mother and travel. If they were located further, and maybe not even in Faerun, that could prove to be trickier. Or worse thing, they could have fallen in the Underdark, and there was no way for her to venture down. If she could avoid it, she would.

               Once the diviner had placed all the elements around the circle she had drawn, she stood in its centre with the pieces of the artifact at her feet. “Are we ready?” she asked.

               “Are you?” Vajra said. “You’ll be the one doing most of the work.”

               “Let’s go, then.”

               Aeloria started reciting an incantation. Once, twice. A third time. Just as Ahlyna thought it wouldn’t work, she felt a slight tension in the air and the circle illuminated with a greenish light. She resisted the urge to stand up, Tara still being on her lap. Even the tressym had tensed, watching carefully the scene. The elf’s eyes were closed, as she spoke again, turning on herself.

               “I’m following the first strand of magic. It’s going… South. Further than Baldur’s Gate. I can see… Two towers on the way. And then a city. It’s in the city. I can’t pinpoint it further.”

               “Can you tell us something else? Describe the city, perhaps?” Vajra said.

               “I don’t know. It’s really blurry. I think it’s fortified.”

               “It’s Crimmor,” Ahlyna said, tracking what Aeloria was describing on the map. “Southern of the Twin Towers.”

               “Great,” Gale said. “But the scale of a city? It will be quite the search.”

               “That’s enough for me,” the sorcerer answered. “I can work with that. Aeloria, if that’s okay with you, we should try with another… Strand. Would you do that for us?”

               “Alright. Starting from here again, then.” She turned on herself again. “South-east from here. On the way to the piece, there is a bridge. There are two huge statues on each end, of Cyric and Bhaal, I believe.”

               Gale twitched at the last name. Bad memories. After visiting the Temple of Bhaal under Baldur’s Gate and fighting his Chosen Orin the Red, any reminder of the deity left a bad taste in his mouth. 

               Aeloria continued. “There’s also a crater on the way. Could it be what’s left of Elturel?”

               “It would concur, yes,” Ahlyna said, searching for Vajra’s approval. “I haven’t crossed Elturel since the descent, but it’s plausible.”

               Vajra nodded.

               “The strand leads to the east of Elturel, then. On the other side of the mountains. It’s in a port city, on the shores of a lake.”

               “Could be Suzail or Marsemeber,” Vajra said. “Are there any landmarks?”

               “There is a castle on a hill. It dominates the city. And many other incredible structures all around the city.”

               “That’s Suzail, alright,” Ahlyna said. “Bet we could find clues at the House of Oghma.”

               “Do you know that place?” Gale asked.

               “Never went myself, but my mentor was taught there. Also, isn’t there a portal between Waterdeep and Suzail?”

               “There is, but it’s expensive,” the Mage of Waterdeep replied.

               “Not a problem,” Ahlyna shrugged. “Great! Anything else about this strand?”

               “No, I’m sorry, I can’t pinpoint it better. I'm not even sure it's in Suzail, but it should be close. Next one, then?”

               “Go ahead.”

               “This one is closer to here. Oh, that’s Yartar, I can recognize the place. I know that tower, it’s just been reconstructed.”

               “Ah,” Gale said. “My bad. Well, not mine, but the nautiloid I was on, for sure.”

               “You were on the nautiloid that destroyed Yartar?” Ahlyna asked, her mouth agape. “Oh, I’ll need all the details about that one.”

                “Trust me, there is nothing interesting about that story,” Vajra sighed. “They barely spent a minute there before being transported to another plane.”

               “Well, are we done here?” Aeloria asked, her eyes still closed. “I can’t see anything clearer anyway.”

               Ahlyna nodded. “I’m sure you’re drained, it’s alright with me if we stop here.”

               “Thank the gods,” Aeloria said, finally opening her eyes and breaking the connection. The circle around her stopped shining as she stepped out of it, leaving the artifact in the middle. She slumped into a comfortable chair nearby, sighing. “Yep, drained.”

               Ahlyna was going over the maps, tracing the ways between Waterdeep and the different locations. Crimmor, Suzail, Yartar. She was glad the pieces were still in Faerun. She loved Kara-Tur, but the trip would have been way too long to make herself. With the money she had on the side, maybe she could have put a bounty, promised a sum to whomever could bring back some piece, but that would defeat the purpose of being secretive about all of it.

               She felt Gale bend towards the map too, just above her shoulder. She could feel his intoxicating presence. She slightly turned her head towards him, before catching herself. He was really close. She could faintly smell his scent of sandalwood and parchment.

               “Suzail would be the next evident step, wouldn’t it?” he said. “With the portal, we could get there easily. How long do you think it would take to retrieve the piece?”

               “Since we have no idea where it might me, it could still take a few days. It spares us the trip, but we would need at least a free week.”

               Gale was trying to recall everything he knew of Suzail. It was the capital city of Cormyr, the seat of the country’s power, a large port on the shores of lake Dragonmere. The country was a monarchy, ruled by King Foril Obarskyr, but most of the tasks concerning the city were delegated to the Lord Magister Edwin Morahan. Other than that, he had read in the journal that shipbuilding was making a comeback in the city of Suzail. Not that it could be relevant. He couldn’t remember any place where it could have been hidden. The piece of the relic could be at the bottom of the Dragonmere for all they knew.

               Ahlyna on the other hand, seemed more hopeful than ever.

               “I’m sure someone at the House of Oghma knows something about a relic such as this one. Even if they don’t have it in their position, the slightest hint would be good enough.”

               “Don’t you want to write to the people you know there?” Aeloria asked.

               “Oh, that’s just the thing, you never know who it might reach. But I’ve been a part of Vaelthar Embernote’s social circle for years. Trust me, I know everyone there is to know without having been there once. We’ll find someone I can convince to talk. Also, a letter to Suzail would be far too easy to intercept. I’d rather not risk it.”

               “Fair,” Vajra nodded. “I have to remind you, even though I will help as much as I can, you will have to secure your transportation without my help. I cannot be involved in this. Not too close, at least.”

               “We get it,” Ahlyna answered. “Don’t worry. You have helped already helped a lot. Leave it to us. Well, if you all still want to help.”

               “Of course,” Aeloria nodded. “Unless it involves me searching for these things. But I support it.”

               The drow answered with a laugh. “No trip for you, then. Gale?”

               She raised these hopeful eyes towards him, turning to meet his gaze. He wondered how he could ever tell her no anyway.

               “Obviously. I always see things to their end.”

               “Good,” she smiled.

               He noticed she held the eye contact longer than necessary before turning again towards the map. He admired her back, the slenderness of her nape, and the way thin little hair fell on it, escaping from her ponytail. It was almost painful to tear his eyes away. Lowering his eyes, he saw Tara looking right at him, still on Ahlyna’s knees. Oh, he would hear all about that later.

               “Well, we do have a break in a few weeks,” the historian stated. “I can leave Vespera with my mother, she’ll love that.”

               “Great,” Gale said. “Astarion will be back in Waterdeep, so I’m positive he’ll want to join in on the fun. And Shadowheart might want to accompany us too.”

               “Trying to take my lover away from me already?” Aeloria sighed dramatically.

               He shot her an amused glance.

               Ahlyna was barely paying attention to them, deep in thought. She wondered how she could ever deserve these people. For so long she had been on her own, and now she was surrounded by these amazing friends that she would never even have dared to dream of. Willing to help. How wonderful.

***

               They all spent most of their free time planning for the trip ahead during the following weeks. Ahlyna had written to her mother, and Tallyana had accepted to take a few days off and come to Waterdeep to look after Vespera, lifting a huge weight from Ahlyna’s shoulders. She had briefly visited before, and the kid was happy to see her grandmother again. If the historian was delighted to see the two of them go along, some part of her still felt weird about all of it. She didn’t really think her mother would disappear again, but sometimes when she dwelt on it for too long, the fear would come back.

               On his hand, Gale found a living arrangement for their merry little band in a nice inn in town, the Leaning Post. He also secured their passage through the portal, despite it being Ahlyna’s treat. He did try to pay for his own passage but abandoned when he saw the glance she spared him. He did tell her he was comfortable enough to spare the expense, but she wanted to hear nothing of it, saying if they all had to be dragged into her problems, she could at least take one for the team.

               Back into his home, Astarion was glad to be part of a new adventure. They did wonder how they could arrange him helping despite being able to stand in the sun. Fortunately, the building in Suzail tended to be huge and cast shadows on the smaller streets, so he could try to get out during the day without risking burning in the direct sun. Also, it was starting to be trendy to go out with an umbrella.

               “Do you really expect me to carry that thing?” he asked when Ahlyna handed him one. “Where did you even find this gothic atrocity?” He twirled the black lace umbrella in his hands, giving it a look of pure disgust. She had sewn a thin layer of velvet inside the object to better protect from the sun.

               “You don’t want to know,” she shrugged. “But take it. It’s practical.”

               “Couldn’t pick a red one, could you?” he cringed.

               “What, and pass up the opportunity to humiliate you?”

               “You know, I’m not sure I like you very much anymore.”

               At least it made her laugh. Still, he had no desire to walk around with that monstrosity. But if he had to, he would. It would be great to be nice and about during the day, even without being directly in the sun, and especially without looking weird. Thank the Gods for Cormyrian fashion. And thank Ahlyna too, but he wouldn’t say it to her face, not after being presented with that horrible umbrella.

               Shadowheart had also agreed to join them on their trip. Aeloria was sad to see her lover be confiscated from her for a few days, but the Selunite would never say no to an adventure, or the opportunity to visit the beautiful city of Suzail.

               And soon enough, the time came to leave.

Chapter 16: Suzail

               Travelling in Cormyr meant observing Cormyrian laws. As adventurers, they had to be registered and to acquire a charter, to let them roam the city freely and use their weapons if needed. They did not want Vajra to bail them out. Fortunately, the Mage of Waterdeep had agreed to sign a document to cover their expedition as a professional trip. Since Ahlyna was indeed working on drow history, it was not entirely a false pretence, but Vajra did hesitate before being convinced. Gale did suspect the historian to have tricked their boss into signing the document in some way, but he had no way to prove it.

               Upon their arrival, a border agent was already waiting for them to process their application for a charter. Gale and Ahlyna took care of these formalities while Shadowheart and Astarion waited for them to be done in the side. The border officer asked them all kinds of questions about what they brought over with them, the purpose of the trip, who they were, their occupation… It took a while to get all the papers in order, but they were allowed to enter the city before noon, allowing them to walk towards the Leaning Post. Thankfully, they didn’t have to stride very far. The inn was on the crossing of Garth Street and the Hut Ride, to the west of Suzail.

               Gale had booked them two rooms, one for Shadowheart and Ahlyna, one for Astarion and himself. The vampire was more than happy to be able to drop the umbrella once they entered the building. After leaving their luggage in their room, the men joined Shadowheart and Ahlyna in theirs to plan for the rest of the day. The historian had already spread out a map of the city on the small desk in the bedroom and drawn the thickest curtains to plunge them into relative darkness. To anyone else, they would have looked terribly suspicious.

               “We could wait a few hours for the sun to start setting. The buildings are high enough for the streets to be well shaded, so it won't be a problem for us. This will give us a chance to get our bearings in the city. The House of Oghma should probably be in the north-east, as I remember Vaelthar saying it's near the East Gate. However, I'd like to pass by the docks tonight. The House of Oghma can wait until tomorrow. But if there are any antique dealers, they'll know something, and they will be close to the harbours.”

               “I thought our first lead was the House of Oghma?” Gale said.

               Ahlyna sighed, letting herself fall on her bed. “I'm not particularly looking forward to it, if I'm being honest. There's probably going to be more people there that I could possibly know in the morning, rather than in the evening like today. But more importantly, if we could find out some information on the docks before we go, that could always be useful.”

               Even though she held up alright, they could all see she had no desire to visit that place. It was not because she feared finding her mentor there, she knew he never visited, too busy with travels. In all the years she had been by his side, they had not been to Suzail once, even when they were in Cormyr. But the people they would meet there knew her when she was still tagging alongside Vaelthar. They remembered how she was back then. She just wasn’t sure she could face it. To be under such scrutiny, especially in the company of her new friends. Especially in front of Gale, who knew nothing of the shadow she once was.

               Unfortunately, even though they did find two or three antique dealers in town, none of them knew a thing about the relic they were looking for. Even when being offered a bag of coin.

               After leaving the last store they could find, they sat next to the emptied docks. Night had fallen, and the streets were starting to be less crowded.

               “When feeding tonight, tomorrow, or whenever,” the drow slid to Astarion, “just don’t feed on a cat.”

               “Why, are they your favourite animal? Would it make you uncomfortable?” he mocked her.

               She raised an eyebrow at him, as if he just insulted her. “No, they’re just sacred. If they find a mutilated cat in the street, how long before they trace it back to us? The weird adventurer guy with the ugly umbrella will be the first suspect.”

               He sniffed, disappointed. “You’re the one who gave me this thing. Your fault.” She had been right: it was trendy in Suzail. Even though it was mainly women that carried such objects, they had passed a few men carrying one. “How did you even learn about that? You don’t strike me as someone who follows fashion trends.”

               He looked her up and down as he said that. He was right, but still, it was quite the back-handed comment. Without sparing another glance for him, she responded, watching the horizon: “My niece likes these kinds of things. She’s the one who’s been talking my ears off about it. She hopes it will become a trend in the Sword Coast too.”

               “May the Gods forbid that,” Astarion pouted. “I’ll admit, it is useful. I haven’t been out in the day for so long.”

               He did seem happy about that, though nostalgic. Being able to stride among regular people without seeming too out of place thanks to the umbrella must have been fantastic. Even though they did have to be extra careful.

               “I did hope we would find something,” Ahlyna sighed, closing her eyes.

               “It’s alright, we still have the rest of the week,” Shadowheart smiled. “It was a good idea to at least get our bearings.”

               “Right. Let me do the talking tomorrow at the House of Oghma. Even if we don’t find someone that I have the pleasure of knowing.”

               “What, do we embarrass you?” Shadowheart smiled.

               Ahlyna answered with a fit of laughter. “Gods, no. It’s just that they’re Oghmanytes, and I am a known follower of Oghma. We share common references, you know. It might be easier to butter them up.”

               “You seem to think it will be a difficult conversation,” Gale noticed.

               “It might,” she shrugged. “We don’t know what’s coming. Let’s assume the worse. Now, who’s up for a nice dinner at the inn?”

***

               When the sun rose on the next day, they found out Ahlyna was a firm believer in her right to sleep in. Something she had concealed for the past few months because she had so much work to do.

               “Aren’t elves supposed to not need that much sleep?” Shadowheart sighed.

               “It’s not about needing it,” she answered, her voice muffled by her pillow, “it’s about wanting it. Let me sleep now, please.”

               “So, you’re just admitting that you’re being a pain for no reason? Impossible.”

               She did manage to make her leave her bed by threatening to let Astarion and Gale in their room. Suddenly, the drow seemed more inclined to change herself out of her nightgown and get to work. Despite the angry glance she threw her way, Shadowheart felt satisfied to have found an efficient way to push her out of bed.

               Astarion having spent most of his night out, trying to find some other animal to feed on than a cat, or a willing participant – which was much harder to find – he decided to sit this one out and promised to find them later during the day. Therefore, only Ahlyna, Shadowheart and Gale walked towards the House of Oghma.

               Walking in the city was nice. Suzail was quite clearly one of the most beautiful cities she had the chance to visit. Its tall buildings were magnificent and gave a regal atmosphere to the whole city, whereas in Waterdeep, buildings tended to hang lower and be stretched out by stone towers. Suzail was more haussmannian, with tall windows and iron balconies while everything in Waterdeep was more wooden, less cold, more charming. 

               They stopped in their walk a few steps before reaching the House of Oghma.

               “It looks like a regular library,” Gale stated.

               “As do most temples to Oghma,” Ahlyna sighed. “This one is particular because it serves as an academy, but it’s still a place of worship.”

               “Maybe it is better that we didn’t bring Astarion,” Shadowheart said.

               “Why?” Ahlyna frowned. “Is it because vampires can’t come in uninvited? We would have invited himin.”

               “No, he just has a complicated relationship with worship in general,” Gale answered. “You wouldn’t believe some of the conversation we’ve had with him on that topic.”

               That was easy to understand. And she could imagine the conversations getting heated between them, as Shadowheart was a cleric, a Selunite, and Gale had his own special relationship to the godly realm.

               Ahlyna glanced back to the high building with its wooden open doors and stained-glass windows. She watched as a man left it and stopped on the side, lighting his pipe. A man that reminded her of someone she knew. Taking his first drag from his pipe, he looked up at the group and froze in surprise. Ahlyna held back a sigh. Spotted.

               “Can it be you, Ahlyna?” he asked, crossing the street to greet her, paying no mind to her companions.

               “Kallian!” she exclaimed as he took her in his arms. “Oh! That’s new.”

               “It’s just, I haven’t seen you in so long,” he smiled. “What have you been up to? Gods, you’re radiant as ever.”

               “As if I’d believe any word that comes out of your mouth,” she laughed. “But yes, I believe it’s been a few decades.”

               The man finally released her, and Gale took a long look at him. He was a middle-aged man, a half-elf with black hair, a few grey hairs, and a big smile. His white teeth were perfectly aligned in his mouth and the dimples in the corners of his mouth gave him a charismatic air. He wasn't particularly tall – Ahlyna towered over him by a few centimetres – but that didn't diminish the confident way in which he carried himself.

               “Introduce us, will you?” he asked Ahlyna, finally turning to her companions.

               “Of course,” she nodded. “Kallian Solmist, a cleric and a scribe here, at the House of Oghma. Or at least, that’s what he was when we met.”

               “Still the same as ever.”

               “And my friends are Shadowheart, an adventurer of the Sword Coast, and Gale Dekarios, professor at the Blackstaff Academy in Waterdeep. My coworker.”

               Kallian turned to her again, his mouth agape. “You became a professor too? How you’ve grown. You know, I still remember you from when we met. I was just thinking about that a few days ago, what a coincidence. What a small thing you were. Well, we were approximately the same age anyway, back then.” He turned to her friends, recounting his tale. “Barely an adult, she was. And yet, she defended our whole convoy from bandits, monsters, wild animals, with nothing but her sword, and maybe a few spells here and there. At first, she wasn’t the one we wanted to hire, but let me tell you, not one of us regretted it.”

               Ahlyna laughed nervously, tucking a strand of hair behind her hear. “Oh please, you give me too much credit. You know, I believe I wouldn’t be able to wield that sword if I tried now. I totally lost it.”

               “Oh really?” he said, almost disappointed. “A shame, you were so good at it.”

               “Well, you know how Vaelthar is,” she shrugged. “The same trip I met Kallian on was when I met my mentor,” she explained to the others.

               “How is old Vaelthar, by the way?”

               “Well, why don’t you invite us inside? Then I could tell you.”

               He laughed, throwing his head back, even though she had not said anything particularly funny. “Of course, dear. Forgive me, I seem to have forgotten all sense of decorum. Come with me.”

               Gale watched as her smile dropped as soon as he turned his back to them, leading them towards the building. Inside, the air was fresh and smelled like incense, a comforting scent. He heard Ahlyna murmur a small prayer as she stepped in. For someone who always said she wasn't a great devotee, it was obvious that she had a lot of reverence for her god. He had noticed it when she had made a detour to the Temple of Oghma in Candlekeep, and he noticed it again when her face was tinged with calm as soon as she entered the House.

               The inside of the temple looked as much like a library as the outside. The shelves were covered with books and parchments of all kinds, and a few people were sitting at desks here and there, working. Kallian led them into an adjacent room, leading them between the shelves and closing a door behind them, as if he were at home. Which he probably was.

               As they sat on wooden chairs around a small table, he put another hand on Ahlyna’s shoulder, under Gale’s watchful eye.  Shadowheart chose to stand at the window, looking at the street behind the building, as if she were already looking for a way out.

               “I still can’t believe I am seeing you again after so long,” the man said. “Tell me everything. If you’re a professor, I take it your… apprenticeship with Vaelthar went well? Which is a feat in itself.”

               The drow scoffed. “Yes, he’s not an easy man.”

               “I think you’re trying to say that he’s a proper dick.”

               The young woman laughed sincerely at the remark, which widened Kallian's smile. “That is one way to say it. It did go well. I travelled a little all around the world after we parted, and now I teach history in Waterdeep. Started a few months ago. That’s all there is to know.”

               “Good for you,” he smiled, patting her hand. “But I suppose you have a reason to be in Suzail, then?”

               “We do,” she nodded. She took a few seconds, trying to figure out what she could tell him. “I’ve been looking for a part of a relic I’ve been working on. It should be in onyx, and I have reason to believe it’s somewhere around Suzail. I was hoping somebody here would have intel for us.”

               “Interesting. What’s the relic?”

               “A spider statue.”

               “Spider?” Kallian noted. “That’s… interesting. I don’t know anything about a spider.”

               “Well, since it’s only part of it, it would be smaller and wouldn’t necessarily look like one. It could be just a leg.”

               “Alright. I’ll look into it.”

               “When?” she asked. “I don’t have much time. We’re only here for a week.”

               Kallian smiled again. “You weren’t always this restless. There was a time when you knew how to be patient. But alright. I might have heard something. How about you, and your company of course, join me at the Osculatory tonight? At nine. I have been invited, and I would love to enjoy the pleasure of your company. I will have something for you then."

               “Alright,” she accepted.

               Kallian took her hand in his and brought it to his lips, kissing the back of it gently. “Amazing. Feel free to use this room as much as you like. You’re always welcome here. As for you,” he added, turning to Gale and Shadowheart, “it has been a pleasure to meet you.”

               Once he disappeared, closing the door behind him, Ahlyna collapsed on the table, burying her head between her hands. “He is so exhausting,” she sighed.

               “He wants you,” Shadowheart stated. “Like, I think he would have tried to take a bite of you if we weren’t there.”

               Ahlyna raised her head and took a quick glance at Gale, who was desperately avoiding her eyes, his lips pinched. “I know,” she sighed again. “He’s always wanted everything Vaelthar had. Unfortunately, that includes me.”

               “Had,” Gale repeated. “In what way, exactly?”

               “Oh, just that I was his apprentice,” she responded, her voice a little bit higher than usual. “And it’s not like I could be Kallian’s now, so he would have me in any way he could. Fortunately, that makes him easy to manipulate.”

               “You shouldn’t have to do something that makes you uncomfortable,” Gale said softly, putting his hand on hers.

               She took her hand back, looking through the window where Shadowheart was standing. Avoiding his eyes.  “Then I wouldn’t get anywhere. Let’s go, now. Let’s find Astarion. I think he will love our next stop.”

               After a quick stop at the Leaning Post to meet with Astarion, they resumed their way to the nearest tailor. Ahlyna had packed for many occasions. She had clothes she could wear to explore a dungeon – hells, even the sewer system of the city. But she did not think they would be invited to a posh party.

               They arrived at the tailor at the beginning of the afternoon. Astarion immediately cowered to a shadowy corner of the room, while Ahlyna presented herself at the counter with a smile, followed by their other two companions. Surprisingly, as soon as she mentioned they had been invited to the Osculatory, the staff became way nicer. She managed to gather enough information about the place: it was a club, popular among single people, especially of status, affectionately called the “kissing club” by regulars.

               “And what would one wear there?” she asked. “We come from out of town, so I can’t say we’re regulars,” she confessed to the tailor.

               The woman was nice enough to bring out a few dresses for her to try out, and employees did the same for her friends, fussing as if they hadn’t had clients in days. Surely the mention of the “kissing club”, as it was called, was the reason. They expected the travellers to be richer than they truly were, to hang around there.

               Gale and Shadowheart were the first to choose their garments for the evening. It was an easy pick, as they weren’t as vain as Astarion, nor as nervous as Ahlyna. While Shadowheart tried to convince Astarion to pick something, Gale stopped next to Ahlyna.

               “Green suits you, I’ve noticed,” he said, pointing to a green dress.

               She pouted. “I know. But I’m not dressing for myself tonight.” She picked up a red dress and held it in front of her. “If only I didn’t have that disgusting scar on my chest.”

               “It’s not that bad,” he recalled. He was taken back to their evening at the party she had invited him to. Her beautiful green dress, the dance they had shared, and the mysterious white gash that adorned her chest. “A scar is but a memory. A tale, perhaps, and I’m sure yours offers one of great bravery.”

               “Sometimes I forget that you’re a poet,” she riled him.

                “But I wonder… Were you so shy about it last time?”

               “I’m usually not. But Kallian was there when I got the scar. And well, if I do have to seduce him to get anything out of him, then I’d rather he doesn’t remember me bleeding out. There are sexier things about me,” she laughed.

               “How did you get it?” he asked, ignoring the last part of her sentence. If it had been a safe space to talk, he would have said the scar made her even sexier, but they were not at that point of their relationship. Yet.

               She took a deep breath and thought about it. “Gods, it’s been so long,” she sighed. “Eighty years, perhaps. I had just lost my father at the time and was desperately looking for a job. I managed to convince this procession of scribes and scholars that were travelling towards the Sword Coast to hire me. Not an easy feat, because I was just one woman and I don’t exactly look like a proper fighter. Kallian and my mentor, Vaelthar, they were a part of this procession. All of them were properly useless in battle, so when bandits found us, I had to take them on alone. I managed; I was really good at the time. You remember the sword I told you about, the gift from my father? I still wielded it back then, that beautiful short sword. Not that I could today, I’m much more proficient with a dagger. Anyway, we found this group of bandits on the way. I managed to sneak in their camp as discreetly as I could, took out like three of them before being spotted. But they did, at one point, and I had to keep them away from the group, waiting for me to come back, all the while fighting them off. Needless to say, they weren’t very happy about my intrusion. Vaelthar actually came to my aid when he heard swords clashing. And, uh, the fireball I threw might have alerted them too. Supported me from the sidelines. He might have been the only reason I managed to come out alive, but I did manage to kill the remaining bandits. Although the last one did give me this nasty wound,” she added, wincing. “Really painful. But the procession never regretted hiring me after that. I proved my worth in battle that night. We settled on the remains of their camp, and that was also the night Vaelthar took a definitive interest in me. Kallian and him spent the night disinfecting my wound and forcing me to sleep to replenish my strength. The rest is history.”

               Shadowheart and Astarion had gotten closer to listen to her story.

               “You took out a whole group of bandits?” Astarion said, his eyebrows raising.

               “They weren’t that strong, it was especially their number that was difficult to deal with,” Ahlyna replied modestly. "And as I said, I took out a few of them before they noticed me." 

               “I thought sorcerers were disastrous with a sword,” Shadowheart stated. “Very unusual.”

               “Well, I was disastrous with spells, at the time,” she smiled. “And now, it’s like everything reversed. I barely know how to wield a sword anymore, but I can cast stronger spells.”

               “How come?” the Selunite asked, tilting her head.

               “I became an apprentice, and a proper historian a few years later. Gave up my practice of the sword,” Ahlyna explained. “It just… Happened. But enough about that. I’m taking it,” she said to the tailor, gesturing at the red dress she was still holding. “And perhaps, this wonderful coat,” she added, caressing a long white fur coat. “Or not.” The price of that thing was definitely a deterrent.

               Their pockets emptier than before; the adventurers went back to the inn to prepare for the fancy evening ahead of them. As soon as they entered the room, Ahlyna went to the bathroom she shared with Shadowheart, locked the door and let herself soak in the water until it ran cold. Thinking about Kallian. Wondering if she was truly ready to do whatever it took to get the intel she needed. Truth was, she hated the idea. It’s not that Kallian was repulsing, on the contrary, he was a charismatic man. Always had been. But she knew him well, she knew he only wanted her to get even with Vaelthar. She was but a mean to an end. And that was harder to swallow.

               But in the other hand, there was her brother. Maybe if she could destroy the Flame Sword, he would come back. She could right her wrongs, and they would raise Vespera together. Form a family, with their mother. There was nothing she wanted more. A good life in Waterdeep. Perhaps she could then dream of love again. Closing her eyes, her mind conjured the vision of brown eyes looking back at her lovingly, crinkling at the corners into a smile.

               A knock on the door dragged her from her reverie to the real world. A shame. “I’ll come out,” she sighed, just loud enough to be heard from the other side of the door.

               “It’s alright,” Shadowheart replied. “I just wanted to have a chat.”

               “Oh, you can come in, then,” Ahlyna answered. “Do as you please.”

               Only her head was sticking out from the tub. Shadowheart opened the door and sat on the chair in the corner of the room.

               “Not very prudish, then?”

               The drow shrugged. “That’s something you lose when you spend enough time on the road.”

               She chuckled. “I get that. When we were travelling, with all the others, it was impossible to have privacy.”

               They both stayed in an uncomfortable silence for a minute. Not once had they been alone in the same room, except during the night.

               “You said you wanted to talk?” the historian asked.

               “Yes. I did. You know, Aeloria truly thinks of you as a friend, so she’s asked me to keep an eye on you.”

               “Why, did she prophesize something?”

               “She doesn’t need a vision to worry about a friend,” the half-elf said softly. “And Gale, Astarion and I have talked about Kallian and what he seems to want of you. We all agree that it’s unfair to ask that. Unless you really want it, but somehow, I doubt that’s the case.”

               “Oh, even Astarion?” Ahlyna said, sighing and letting herself sink in the water. “I didn’t think he would care.”

               “Well, there was a time when neither of us would have,” she confessed. “Only Gale would have realized how wrong it was. We’ve changed a lot since then. For the better, thankfully. But the point still stands. I know what it’s like to want something so bad that you would do anything to have it. All three of us do. All three of us have renounced. You can too, if it’s too much. We just want you to know that you have an escape door.”

               Ahlyna stayed silent for a moment. “It’s just a small thing, though. An hour at most, and it will be over. If my body is all that I can give him, I might not have any other choice anyway. I need that relic.”

               “I’m sure you have much more than that to offer,” the woman said.

               Ahlyna turned her head to look at her directly. “You’re right. I do have other things to offer. But what use is that if he doesn’t want it? Trust me, I won’t sleep with him if I don’t have to. But whatever he wants, and he will want something, the best way to win him over is by seducing him. I at least know that. I know him.”

               The historian knew she hadn’t convinced Shadowheart, but what else could she do anyway? It was embarrassing, but dignity was not always affordable. Preparing for the night, still perfumed by the scented oils she had bathed in, she carefully applied makeup on her features, and especially her lips. A mrathaera lip gloss, made by crushed berries and mint leaves that her mother had once taught her how to make. An old family recipe, she had said. Also, a tool of seduction.

               She and Shadowheart helped each other to put on the clothes they had just bought. While the half elf had opted for a beautiful black dress to keep a low profile, Ahlyna was sure to stand out with her red dress and outrageous cleavage. Although her companion's wasn't any better.

               “I barely look like myself,” she sighed, looking in the mirror, and letting her hair fall on her shoulders. She had taken the time to trim them a little, styling her fringe differently, in a way that made sure to show the scales on her forehead. The perfect doll to play with.

               “You look good, though,” Shadowheart reassured her. “You’re sure to make heads turn.”

               “I would burn every book in Oghma’s personal library before I start wanting that,” the drow frowned. “But this will do.”

               “I didn’t take you for a blasphemer.”

               “That’s because you don’t know me yet,” Ahlyna smiled.

Chapter 17: Negociations

Notes:

Usually my layout is imported from my Word document to the AO3 site, but not this time, so enjoy the lack of indentation and the long chapter !

Gale was nice enough to lend his arm to the drow as they walked towards the Osculatory. They walked closely together, their two companions walking and talking ahead of them. Sometimes, he would feel her hips brush close to his. He could smell her, the scent of lavender and mint that emanated from her person. But all he could think about was the agonizing thought of what she would do during the night. He wanted to pull her away from it all, like a knight in shining armour, from the pain, the sense of duty she surely felt. But he couldn’t. All he could do was walk away and lead her to that man, like a lamb to the slaughter.

But at the same time, it was impossible to think of her as a simple sacrifice. She was obviously uncomfortable at the idea of sleeping with Kallian, but she still carried herself with confidence, if not dignity. When he looked in her eyes, it was not resignation that he saw, it was not the stare of a woman selling her soul to the devil in exchange for the relic she was looking for. Every time their eyes crossed; it was like she was calculating every path that she could take. Observing every opportunity, and every way out. Shadowheart had reported on her words, on how she would not do it if she didn’t absolutely have to. He surely hoped she wouldn’t. But she was right on one thing, there weren’t many things that she could give to her old friend in exchange for information. He did not seem to be profit-driven, so offering a large sum probably wouldn’t be enough.

“Are you disappointed in me?” she asked, with a tinier voice than usual.

“I’m sorry?” he responded, surprised.

“No, I’m sorry,” she said, shaking her head. “I… It’s a stupid question. I don’t know why I said that.”

“No, it’s… I’m not disappointed. Why would you think that?”

“You can be a little judgemental,” she said, with a tired smile. “I don’t want you to think less of me.”

“Well, you’re definitely… Driven. For lack of a better word. But I won’t judge you for it. I just… I wish you wouldn’t do it.”

“Oh, well. So do I.”

He chuckled, squeezing her arm. “Does it really matter to you? What I think.”

“Are you kidding?” she reacted. “Of course it does. You’re very dear to me, Gale. I wouldn’t be able to withstand it if you looked at me any differently.”

He wondered if she realized just how he looked at her.

“I’m going to be alright, you know,” she continued. “I’ve been through worse than one night with one guy I don’t particularly like. At least not in a sexual way, he's still kind of a friend.”

“Just because you’ve seen worse doesn’t mean you have to put yourself through it again, you know.”

“I know. It’s not easy, though. Life has a way of pushing me through difficult situations.”

“Maybe sometimes, you do it to yourself.”

The words had escaped his mouth before he had the time to properly think them. There was a short moment of silence where he thought she would respond with anger. Instead, she simply said: “You know me better than I thought.”

There was another moment of silence. He wished he knew what to say. They were getting close to the Osculatory, and its signature purple door. They could distinguish Kallian’s silhouette, smoking next to the door.  Ahlyna stopped just before the man could see them. Astarion and Shadowheart were still walking a head, but the two of them were still hidden in the obscurity. She turned to him, her face determined but her voice soft. “Don’t try to catch me when I fall.”

She took her arm back, and with a last awkward smile, went ahead, hurrying on the pavements, the sound of her heels resonating. Leaving Gale to his thoughts, as he tried to follow her, wondering what she meant. He did not expect the warning to be quite so literal, though he suspected what she meant to be a bit more cryptic. Kallian immediately welcomed her, as she passed Astarion and Shadowheart to join him. Then, she landed in her arms, as if she tripped in her eagerness to meet him.

“I did not believe her to be such a good actress,” Astarion mocked her, so that only Gale could hear him.

 It seemed to work, though. The cleric was all smiles, holding her in his embrace.

“Welcome to the Osco,” he told them. “I hope you all like dancing. I remember you do,” he added, looking at the drow.

“Lovely,” she smiled. “I hope you’ll make an amazing companion on the dancefloor, then.”

“I’ll try to follow your lead.”

Kallian opened the door and stepped aside to let them enter and discover the place. The place was large, but still quite crowded, with many couples dancing in the middle. Other were sitting in the many booths all around the place. Despite the dim lights, Ahlyna did notice the fountains of alcohol flowing in the back of the room. Nice.

“Oh, it’s that kind of place,” Astarion purred, watching a couple publicly display their love for each other. Or lust. Ahlyna wasn’t sure which one it was.

“Cormyr is a place of loose morals,” Kallian explained. “Especially here. The revelries last deep into the night and it is always such fun. Now, I’ll hope you’ll enjoy the festivities. Ahlyna, I was hoping you would join me for a drink and a dance?”

The drow nodded, giving him her hand. “Of course, darling. Why else would I be here?”

He answered with a laugh. Ahlyna waved at Shadowheart and Gale, and he could see a slight hint of regret in her eyes as the two of them left. Her in her red dress, Kallian in his cream suit. Gale hadn’t noticed yet, but he was well-built and tanned by the sun. He was the complete opposite, as he spent most of his time in his tower, surrounded by parchments.

“It’s uncanny,” Shadowheart frowned. “Her whole demeanour changes when she talks to him.”

Of course, he had already noticed. He knew her as a calm, thoughtful woman. But as soon as she found herself in the company of Kallian, the atmosphere around the young woman would change. Her movements all seemed different, she smiled sheepishly, batted her eyelashes naively. It obviously seemed to work on this old acquaintance of hers, but for someone who didn't know her like this, the change was disturbing, to say the least.

“Let’s get a drink,” he replied. “I hear the ale in Cormyr is just delicious, especially in this city. Suzale, they call it, if you’re fond of puns.”

She looked at him with pursed lips. “I believe you’re the only one here who would be fond of such a pun. But I’m willing to try anyway.”

Astarion had already disappeared in the crowd, looking for someone freaky enough to accept being bitten – and drained of some of their blood, leaving the two of them behind, so they simply sat in a booth as a waitress in very thin clothing took their request of drinks. The wizard couldn’t help but glance nervously at Ahlyna and Kallian, standing next to a fountain of what looked like champagne, as he offered her a drink.

“Don’t keep it up all night,” his friend warned him, “or I swear I will leave you here to brood alone. I am hoping to at least have some fun.”

“Don’t count on me to dance. I can entertain you with my amazing conversation skills, but that’s about it.”

“Well, if you keep looking at your little friend like that, I’m not even sure you’ll manage to talk me out of boredom.”

The wizard squinted. “I hope you’re not hinting at a dance, because you should be aware that I do not know how to.”

“Liar,” she scoffed. “Ahlyna told me that she taught you at least some steps. Also, she insisted that I take you for a spin, unless you find some other partner.”

Traitor.

“She said that? When?”

“When we were dressing up,” the half-elf shrugged. “She said you should have fun too. In her sake.”

Gale stole a glance towards her. Kallian and her were swaying next to a violinist, and she was laughing. She seemed to enjoy herself, at least a little bit. Ahlyna was still holding her flute, almost dropping its content on the ground as she bent backwards.

“Maybe one, then. But you were warned, I’m very bad at this.”

“Yeah, she did say that. I’ll look forward to you embarrassing yourself.”

He glared at her but was unable to hold back a smile as the waitress returned with two pints of beer. “I usually prefer a good glass of wine, but I look forward to sharing this one with you,” he added, raising his tankard.

“Well, I’m usually a wine girl myself,” Shadowheart smiled. “It better be good, or I’m never coming back to this town.”

As she took a first taste, Gale shared his knowledge on the ale, telling her how it was first brewed in the city by King Azoun IV of Cormyr, mythic sovereign and a member of the Purple Dragon Knights, the warrior elite of the Cormyrian army. Which was why the beer was also called the Purple Dragon ale.

“It’s nutty,” she observed. “Though, now that you told me all that, and that I’ve already forgotten it, I can understand why you and Ahlyna go along so well.”

He shrugged. It was one of the reasons. She was smart, curious, knowledgeable. Good to the children of the Academy too. He had heard tales from his fifth years of tea sessions that felt more like gossiping about famous historical figures. And she was a beautiful woman. What was not to like? Except her tendency to secrecy, but he could work with that.

On the other side of the room, Ahlyna had started dancing with Kallian, hung around his neck. She thought she would be the one leading the dance, but he was quite the experienced partner. Something told her he was a regular at the Osco. But since the music was nice, the partner adequate and the atmosphere festive, she allowed herself to be caught in the moment. It felt almost pleasurable. It had been a long time since she'd tried to get close to someone, and even if she had ulterior motives, the feeling of being wanted was still enjoyable. Seduction was like a game; one she wasn't sure she could win. A chase in which she could be both prey and predator. From the way he was looking at her, she was sure he was attracted to her. That meant she had several cards to play. But the way he was twirling her around, avoiding the subject she so wanted to talk about, meant that he himself was still undecided about what he wanted to ask her. In the absence of certainty, all she could do was wait.

Meanwhile, several musicians had joined the violinist, playing a faster, more festive rhythm. Several couples had appeared around them on the dance floor, and they had to be careful not to bump into them, caught up in the frenzied dancing. She let her gaze drift over her partner's shoulder, meeting Gale's gaze and immediately looking away. Knowing that he was looking at her so intensely, through the crowd and the dimness, disturbed her to the core. She almost missed her next step.

The rhythm of the music was swift and lively, and her heart began to beat faster too. Kallian's warm gaze wasn't entirely unrelated either. She had to admit, he was a very handsome man. When they had first met, decades before, she had already noticed him. Back then, his hair was still completely black, not once trace of a gray hair, and he wasn't as forthcoming. If Vaelthar hadn't been part of their procession at the time, perhaps she would have chosen to follow the cleric instead. Her life would have been entirely different.

As the song reached its climax, Kallian spun her around several times before tipping her backwards, out of breath. It had been an intensely exhilarating exercise. Motionless, she lowered her eyes to meet her partner's gaze, held by his arm in the hollow of her back. His other arm was at her thigh, caressing her with his thumb through the fabric of her dress. His face levitated above her breasts, his gaze burning. Although she dreaded it, she found him almost desirable at that very moment. If only Gale hadn't inhabited every part of her mind. She resisted the temptation to turn her head and look directly at him. If Kallian noticed her feelings… She feared he would lose interest too quickly.

“You’re still quite the dancer, I see,” he said, helping her to straighten up. The next song hadn’t started yet.

“So are you,” she smiled sincerely. “I must say, I’m surprised.”

“I’m not done surprising you yet,” he purred. She almost didn’t hear him over the noise.

“Really?” she murmured.

The band began another song, slower this time, but also more upbeat. Her partner was inlassable: he took her in his arms, without giving her time to protest, and led her into a new dance. This time, the atmosphere was different from the previous moment, which had been more sensual. The change was more than welcome.

Even more couples had joined them on the dance floor. Every few minutes, the dancers changed partners, and Ahlyna was very surprised to land in Gale's arms. “Mr. Dekarios, on the dancefloor? What a surprise.”

“I thought you’d need the support,” he replied. “Are you alright? He seemed awfully close earlier.”

She thought back of the moment, just a few minutes ago, Kallian’s touch and stare. The burning sensation on her skin. She felt her cheek turn red and blamed it on the exercise.

“It’s been nicer than I expected,” she admitted. “I don’t know when he will want to talk about the artifact. I’ll try bringing it up.”

“I don’t care about the relic,” Gale said, “I care about your well-being.”

“My saviour,” she smiled sweetly, patting his cheek. “Don’t worry about me, I am a responsible adult.”

“Somehow, I doubt we share the same definition of responsible.”

She sighed, amused. “Come on now. Be nice to me, and I won’t mention you stepping on my feet.”

She watched as he rolled his eyes. “You’re the one who wanted me to dance tonight, blame it on yourself.”

She laughed, twirling. He watched as the red skirt rose to show her ankles before she landed in his arms again. “I didn’t think you’d actually do it. It does make me happy.”

He noticed how right Shadowheart had been when she pointed out her behaviour changing. She did not smile in the same way as she had when he witnessed her dance with Kallian. He was happy to feel like the one she was extending to him was more sincere, full of actual joy.

“You’ve improved, by the way,” she told him. “Congratulations. Did you practice in your room?”  

“Stop laughing at me,” he protested. “I’m just naturally good at everything I do.”

“Sure,” she laughed again. "I'm willing to believe that." 

“I’m going to have to give you back to him soon, won’t I?” he realized.

She shrugged, still swaying to the sound. “It’s alright. I can come back to you as soon as I’m all done with him.”

“I think I’d like that,” he replied. “Take care,” he added, as she looked at him one last time, landing in Kallian’s arm again. Immediately, he saw her face change, as she looked at his face and his cheeky smile.

“Did you have fun?” he asked her.

“Of course, I did,” she responded. “How could I not?”

“Your friend seems awfully concerned about you,” the cleric said. “It’s nice to know that you’re well surrounded.”

Her heart leapt. Was he? She hadn’t thought much about it, but yes, he was a caring man. “I’m very lucky,” she answered. “He’s been a great friend since we met.”

“I’m glad.”

The music had slowed, and Kallian had pulled her against him, his left hand running circles around her back. His right hand held hers. Their faces were close. He could smell the mint she had applied on her lips.

“How about we go up to my room? I believe we have things to talk about.”

“I was waiting for you to suggest it.”

Without letting go of her hand, he led her behind him towards a corridor hidden by a heavy purple curtain. He lifted a part of the curtain, letting her pass and continuing to lead her up the stairs to the private rooms. She hadn't given the Osculatory much thought, but as she visited the place, she realised just how peculiar it was. It wasn't in the City of Splendour that they would have discovered such a place of debauchery.

Kallian unlocked a room at the end of the corridor. It was a large room, with a wide bed by the window overlooking the port. In the centre of the room were a table and two armchairs. She let herself sink into one of them, watching Kallian close the door behind him and turn towards her, leaning against the wall.

“You seem perfectly at home,” he declared.

She crossed her legs gracefully. “Do I? Sit with me, then.”

But he had other things in mind. He moved to stand behind her, his hands on her shoulders. There was a mirror right in front of her, and she looked at him through it. His hands started running on her naked arms, back and forth, as if hesitating between massaging her tired muscles and caressing her soft skin.

“I might know something about that relic you mentioned. I’ve been working for a local noble, these days, and there have been…” He stopped, looking for the right words. “Groups of armed drows, roaming around. There is an entrance to the Underdark close to his fiefdom, so we didn’t think much of it, at first.”

“Do you assume it’s in relation to what I’m looking for just because I’m a drow too?” she pointed out.

“No, it’s because you did mention your relic is a spider statue. And these drows were praising Lolth.”

“Fair point.”

“Anyway, what you said made me think, and I believe I know where your artifact is. There is a cave, near Kallamarn. Kallamarn being the fiefdom I mentioned.”

“Never heard of it,” she confessed.

“It is merely a village,” Kallian explained. “On the north bank of the Starwater River.”

“Alright. That’s not too far from here, then. It could truly be the place.”

“Exactly. With my position, I could grant you a few soldiers that could accompany us, and your friends of course, to this place, and look for your relic.”

She looked at him, in the mirror, as he bent over to her shoulder, leaving a soft kiss on it.

“What do you think?”

“It is a plan. Would you also provide transport?”

“Of course.”

“And what do you want in return?” she asked. The fear returned in the pit of her stomach. What would he ask? She had prepared for every eventuality, all night. It still did not make her want it.

“Had you come a few days earlier, I would have wanted nothing more than you…” he whispered next to her ear.

“Because I was Vaelthar’s.” The word had slipped.

Kallian’s gaze hardened, and so did the grip on her shoulders. She almost missed his earlier softness.

“I wanted you before Vaelthar’s even laid his eyes on you.” The words were barely audible. He left the place he was standing and sat in front of her. She darted her eyes from the mirror, looking him directly in the eyes this time. “It’s weird, though. You’ve barely aged since then.”

“Elven genetics,” she smiled.

"Looking at you brings me right back. Though, your face is harder, and your eyes seem wiser than before. Apart from that, you've hardly aged a day.”

“I know. You still haven’t told me what you want in return.”

He sighed. “Your help. Get this thing out of the cave. People in the village are terrified that the drows may attack them. Your people do not exactly have the best reputation.”

“We can do that,” she nodded.

“What is it to you?” he asked. “This artifact.”

There was a cunning light in his eyes. Like he was sizing her up.

“Work,” she lied. It was way more than that. But if he knew just how much it mattered to her, she feared it would raise the price she’d have to pay.

“You were always hard-working. Too much, perhaps.”

“It led me here, so I don’t think it’s a bad thing.”

“No, for sure,” he said, raising his hands. “Definitely helped Vaelthar, too.”

“Let’s not ruin the moment with the thought of him,” she sighed.

He laughed bitterly. “I fear he will always stand somewhere between us. You made that choice.”

“I wasn’t even aware I had one,” she shook her head. “He offered me a job and a future. Made me dream.”

“I offered you stability too,” he said. “I told you; you were welcome to stay by my side.”

“You could have been more forward,” she protested. “I didn’t think it was a serious proposal. But even so, I will be honest with you… I don’t think I would have chosen you.”

This time, his laughter was sincere. “You loved him. A lot.”

“I think you did too, once. That’s why you care so much. Despite him taking everything you ever wanted.”

Kallian’s expression was indecipherable. She knew she was taking a risk by speaking so frankly. “Everyone loves him at first,” he admitted. “He has that effect on people, always. Then you get to know him.”  

“Oh, I know that much,” she scoffed. She tapped her thighs. “Well, now that this is out of the way… I believe our evening is coming to an end.”

“Are you so impatient to run from me?” he joked, but there was a sliver of truth behind his words.

“I am always running,” she said, getting up. “That’s why you haven’t seen me in decades.”

He shook his head, smiling. Ahlyna felt the rush of relief as he opened the door for her to leave the room. It felt like fresh air. Liberation even. For a moment, while he stood behind her, she feared he would ask her to go to bed with him. It was clear that he wanted it. But as she descended the stairs, she felt proud. They had a serious lead, found a deal. Mutual help. He would get his job done; she would take the relic with her. She couldn’t wait to announce it to Gale.

She entered the main room again. There were still many couples on the dancefloor, and she could spot Astarion and Shadowheart, talking in a corner. She waved at them as she continued crossing the room. There was no sign of Gale’s presence anywhere. She continued walking, hoping to at least get a breath of fresh air before gathering their party again.

Closing the purple door to the Osco behind her, she was hit by the sudden coldness of the outside air. The night was dark; the streets being barely lit at all. She walked a few steps on the pavement towards the pier facing the establishment. There was a shimmer of purple-bluish light, as a man played with the light between his fingers. There he was. She approached carefully, not making too much noise, despite the pointy heels of her shoes. He was too focused to hear her approach.

She bumped him with her shoulder when she arrived at his side. The fragment of the Weave in his hand disappeared and he gasped with surprise.

“Ahlyna! I didn’t hear you coming. Well, I was concentrating, so I didn’t pay attention, but still. You’re very… Quiet.”

“I was a cat in another life,” she joked. “Are you alright? Too hot inside?”

“It’s a furnace,” he sighed. “Not my kind of evening, I’ll admit. I’d rather read a good book with Tara on my lap. Or grab a drink in a pub, maybe, if I had to be out and about. What about you? I’m surprised Kallian’s let you escape.”

“So am I! It was surprisingly easy.”

“You seemed to have fun when you danced with him,” the wizard remarked.

“It was nice,” she admitted, wondering if it was a hint of jealousy that she could feel behind his voice. “He’s a good dancer, so I assume he must frequent the Osculatory regularly. But if I have to be honest, I liked the short one we shared,” she added, bumping him again with her shoulder. “Did you practice?”

He scoffed. “Don’t make fun of me. I couldn’t stop stepping on your feet.”

“No, but you’ve gotten a little better. Or perhaps you were just inebriated, it’s hard to tell.”

“The ale is strong. Have you tasted it?”

“No,” she shook her head. “We have work to do tomorrow, so I should at least keep my wits.”

Gale turned to face her. “Work? The lead is solid, then?”

“It seems to be. In the worst of case, it’s not what we thought, and we have an opportunity to make some coin. Not that we need it, but it’s always nice.”

“You didn’t have to…”

“No,” she interrupted him. “I didn’t.” His relief was so apparent it moved her. “We stroke a deal. Apparently, Kallian’s been working for a local Lord and they’ve been bothered by drows looking for a relic. Which is probably the same thing we’re looking for, because if it’s not, it’s one hell of a coincidence. I hope you’re ready to explore a cave.”

“A cave,” he repeated. “Fun. I’m sure Astarion’s going to love that.”

“I’ll let you break the news to him.”

He laughed. Ahlyna seemed tired, exhausted even, but clearly, she hadn’t lost all sense of humour despite the strenuous evening.

“I’m glad you found a way out,” he said. “You didn’t seem too enthusiastic about it all.”

“I wasn’t,” she nodded. “It’s not his fault, you know. I have come to learn that lust is a good way to have things come your way. And if it works… Well, let’s just say I’m not above it.”

“You shouldn’t have to sell yourself, is all I’m saying.”

“But don’t we all?” she thought. “The barmaid inside, isn’t she selling herself against a pay? Aren’t you when you give class? I’m sure you love it, but that’s not the point. You get paid for it. You sell your work. We all do, in different ways. Why would this be different? I want something, he does too, we find an arrangement. I personally don’t see it as degrading, but I think you do.”

He kept silent for a moment, thinking about it. “It’s not degrading,” he corrected, “I don’t think of it like that. But I believe it is an intimate act. It always has been for me. And I could see you did not desire it.”

She sighed. “You’re lucky if you see it this way. It’s not always so easy. And you’re right to think I had no desire to have sex with him. But at the same time, sometimes, I don’t want to go to work. It’s kind of the same thing, isn’t it?”

“I don’t know,” he shrugged. “You tell me. Does it really feel the same to you?”

It was her turn to stay silent. “I’m not sure,” she confessed. “With my ex-lover, it was intimate at first. And then it became work-like. Transactional, even. I suppose that’s why I think about it in this way. There’s a lot to unpack there,” she added with an embarrassed laugh.

“Did you stay with him a long time?” he asked.

“Too long,” she nodded, taking off her shoes and sitting down on the pier, her feet dangling over the water.  “I’m not even the one who left. My brother hated that guy. He used to say I had no pride, because I stayed for so long. Maybe he was right about that.”

Gale sat next to her, in silence, and she let her head fall against his. “Do you want to talk more about it?” he asked.

“Nope,” she said. “But I will answer your questions if you do the same.”

“Another transaction, then.”

She shot him an amused glance. “Isn’t it always? Go on. Ask away.”

“Why did you stay for so long?” he asked. “If it had become… Less passionate, for lack of a better phrasing.”

“Well, why did you stay so long next to your goddess’s side?” she asked, rhetorically. “I could only see my value through him. Well, when he let me, which was not often, I must say. I do hope you were luckier with your lover.”

Gale frowned. “It was not like that between Mystra and I.”

“Wasn’t it?”

“No. Why would you think that?”

“I guessed. From what I know of you. From the little you’ve told me about your relationship. Didn’t you fall from grace when you absorbed that, uhm… Netherese orb, was it? Had to do it all over again because she wasn't there to uphold your own value?”

“But it’s still not the same thing,” he argued. “It’s not that she was the only way to see my value, it’s that she was actually the one giving it to me.”

“Do you really think your abilities are your only value?” She had turned her head to look at him. “I think you know exactly the kind of situation I talk about. And it’s alright, it’s only natural when you’re in a relationship that has no balance. When you’re not on equal grounds with your partner.”

Gale kept his silence for a moment, thinking about her words. He had never wanted to think of his relationship with the goddess of the Weave in that way, but rather as an example of a kind of love. Nevertheless, her experience did resonate with his, in different ways. He had taken a long time to realize it, but she was right to say it was unequal between Mystra and him. And although he was reluctant to consider this former relationship as unfair, there had indeed been a time when, after their separation, he had held a strong grudge against the goddess.

“And where was this inequality from in your relationship?” he asked.

She tilted her head. “Mmh. I thought you would have guessed by now.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’ve talked about my lover before. You know his name.”

Gale turned his attention to the waves beneath them, as the slow realisation dawned on him. Suddenly, a lot of little things made sense. The gleam in her eyes when she talked about this man, her bitterness when she discussed her mentor, the resentment in her voice when she mentioned the name Vaelthar Embernote.

“Your mentor,” he finally said. “You were in a relationship with him?”

“For a long time, yes,” she nodded. “Dark times.”

“Did you seduce him to get your apprenticeship?”

It was her turn to frown, as a cold feeling of vexation washed over her. “If anything, he was the one who seduced me. And kept me under his thumb for years.”

He shook his head. “Right, sorry. But considering your background, and what you’ve said earlier about transactions…”

“No, I get it,” she cut him. “Still, a little bit offended, even though you’re not the first to make this mistake. But I truly did love him, or I wouldn’t have followed him. At the time, I was just a poor girl with a sword as my sole possession, and even that I gave it up. For him. He had such a way with words, made me feel like he could offer the world. And he did, in a way. We travelled; we worked. I learned a lot from him, and of that I am still thankful. The first few years were amazing: he would celebrate every one of my accomplishments, and I felt like there was no one else that could love me as he did. After a few years though, he started taking it back. All of this love. There was nothing I could do that would be enough.”

“How long did it last?”

“Around thirty years between the moment we started our relationship and the day he left.”

“That seems awfully long.”

“It was. He was almost everything I had known. Half of my life, when he left. I thought it would kill me. It almost did,” she added.

“That, I get,” he chuckled sadly. “Sometimes, I realize we’re more alike than I originally thought.”

“Are we?” she contemplated. “Huh. Maybe.”

They stayed together in silence for a few more minutes before Ahlyna rose to her feet. “Should we go back?”

“Inside?”  he asked. “Are you sure?”

“No, I meant to the inn,” she specified. “Sorry. Would you rather… Go back in there?”

“No, no,” he shook his head. "To the inn it is. Should we go back for Shadowheart and Astarion?”

Ahlyna swatted the air with her hand. “They’re fine. I’m sure they know the way back. Why, do you not want to walk with me?”

Despite the darkness, he noticed the flash of her smile.

“Of course I’d like to.”

“Don’t worry,” she said, “They saw me leaving, so I’m sure they’ll know where to find us.”

They linked each other’s arms together, walking in the dark empty streets. They stayed silent at first, until Ahlyna stopped to scratch a stray cat between the ears, gathering the courage to ask another question to her companion.

“How old were you when Mystra first came to you?”

“I was about seventeen. She became my mentor, at first. Then my muse, and later, my lover.”

Ahlyna had raised her eyes towards him. The look on her face felt like she was burning a hole in his face. He averted his eyes.

“So young?” she said. “I had heard rumours of the goddess’ taste for… Younger boys, but still. Seventeen?”

The wizard kept his silence for a moment, waiting for her to come back towards him. She didn’t, and he looked at her again. Her expression had turned to sadness.

“It was not that bad,” he simply said. “I know how you think it was, but…”

“But it was bad,” she stopped him. “You were so young. You’ve known almost only her, a timeless being. And she discarded you when you needed her support the most. Gale… It was bad.”

He knew she was right, of course. For the past six years since she stopped reaching out to him, he had the time to think about his relationship with Mystra, to redo it all in his head.

“I know how it was. I’ve made my peace with it.”

“Good for you, then,” she simply answered. She was by his side again, leaving the cat to the shadows.

“Have you?” he asked. “I gathered from what I know that your fallout with your mentor was… Hard, to say the least. Have you made your peace with it?”

She avoided his gaze.

“Probably not. I fear my heart may still be poisoned by his acts and his words, and everything he did. There are so many things I don’t understand. But I’m trying.” She shot a quick glance at him. “Having friends, building a life for myself… It helps. I loved being a nomad, but I was never one by choice, I was one because I was constantly running away from something. I’m done doing that.”

“You’re doing it for Vespera,” he understood.

“I have to. My brother wanted her to have her best chance at life. That’s what I’m giving her. She’s also why I try so hard to find the Sword. If I don’t do it, the responsibility falls to her. I don’t want her to grow up and live with that weight.”

He noticed the movement of her hand, wiping off a tear. She hoped he wouldn’t see her, but she wasn’t quick enough at hiding it.

“I must be more tired than I thought,” she chuckled nervously.

They were in front of the inn. He could have just let her go to bed, but instead, he took both her hands in his, looking directly in her eyes.

“It’s alright,” he said. “I get that you have a lot on your mind, and maybe also on your heart. I hope that you know you can rely on me, and that you can tell me anything. Even if you just need to talk, I’m here for you. I love talking.”

Removing one hand from his grasp, she placed it gently on his cheek.

“You might be the kindest man I know. Good night, Gale.”

Chapter 18: Kallamarn

When Shadowheart came back to the room they were sharing, Ahlyna was anxiously biting her nails, perched on her bed. She was out of her fine clothing, back into her nightwear, and rapidly scribbling on a notebook.

“Are you alright?” she asked, on the doorstep.

Ahlyna raised her eyes towards her, looking like a surprised animal. “Yes,” she answered. “Yes, I am.”

“Okay,” she sniffed. “Allow me to doubt that. You look… Bewildered. And I’m saying it like that to not be mean.”

Ahlyna put down the notebook, closing it with a quick clap. “Tell me something I don’t know. Sorry, I’m still nervous after tonight. I hope you had fun.”

“Oh yes,” she nodded. “As soon as Astarion came back from whatever else he was doing. And watching Gale trying to dance with you was entertaining, too."

The drow laughed. “He’s not that bad for a beginner.”

“Please. I saw him step on your toes. You’re not going to sleep?”

Ahlyna shrugged. “I don’t need to. I rested yesterday. I’ll spend the night planning for every possible outcome for tomorrow. Or maybe trance for a few hours.”

“So, what’s the plan?”

The half-elf sat on a chair, facing her, staring. The drow gathered her thoughts, laying down her plan as well as she could.

“From what I’ve gathered, we’ll be going to a place called Kallamarn, tomorrow. Apparently, Kallian has been working for the local noble there. It’s not far, so the carriage ride will be short. When we arrive there, we’ll head for a cave, or something like that. I would expect a few Lolth-sworns there. He’s mentioned they’ve been exploring the area, so there might even be groups inside the cave already. The relic must be hidden somewhere in there. I don’t know anything about the place, but I plan to ask Kallian about anything he may know on the way there. He'll accompany us with guards, too.”

The cleric nodded. “Good. But… Do you trust that guy?”

Ahlyna scoffed. “Never in a million years. I expect some kind of betrayal. Both of us still hold secrets, after all. It’s bound to blow up. But, still, it might just be me. I'm not used to easy. We were friends once, you know, so maybe he'll be as I remember.”

Shadowheart squinted, raising an eyebrow. “We shall be careful, then.”

The historian sighed. Telling her companion just how many doubts she still had would do them no goodand she decided to keepher mouth shut about her suspicions. “We shall. I’m not sure what to expect, but we’ll manage. Go to sleep, darling. You’ll need the rest.”

The half-elf was disappointed not to be able to pry her open for more information, but she knew when someone was done talking, and Ahlyna would not utter another word. Though, if her curiosity got the better of her, she still did know some ways to make her talk.

During the night, long after Shadowheart had fallen into a deep slumber, Ahlyna went to the balcony for some fresh air. Between her evening and the conversation with Gale, she felt exhausted and all of this had awoken some bad memories she wish she could forget. Sitting on a chair in the silence of the night, she rubbed her arms, feeling as if her skin was burning. All those nights she had spent waiting for Vaelthar to come to her at last, for him to make his way to their bed where she was waiting for him. And even then, she had to do her best to earn his affection. She thought back to when she had first met Kallian and him. She was looking for the longest job she could find, something that would keep her from thinking of her father’s death. It was not a well-paid one, but she became their escort on a trip. Kallian was just an apprentice then, but Vaelthar was already an historian, quite famous in his field but not yet outside of it. That came shortly after.

When she first laid her eyes on him, she thought: This is what a god must look like. White hair, pale green eyes, regal features. He was the most beautiful man she had seen. His features were etched with boredom as he waited for the procession to start their travel, and when his gaze passed over her for the first time, she felt like the most insignificant thing he had ever seen. She immediately thought she had to prove him wrong, as he wondered if she would be enough to protect their group.

It was after she got hurt that he started taking an interest, perhaps even a liking, in her. He would start including her in their conversations, letting her ask questions, starting to learn everything she could from him. At the time, she felt he was the smartest man in the world. He sure did know how to captivate an audience.

She then thought of her first few years with him. How he’d praise her mind and spirit while laying his hands on her hips and placing her on his lap. How they’d make love, always on his terms, never hers. He taught her everything he knew about history, and she did not even notice just how much she worked for him. When they published their work on goblins, she was so overcome by joy she did not even notice his name was first on the cover, even though she had done most of the work.

Everywhere they went, he captivated everyone around them, and at first, she thought she was so lucky that he always came back to her even so. Until he didn’t. Oh, the night she had spent waiting for him to come back, sleeping her exhaustion away after working so hard on every one of his projects - because they were his alone and never truly hers. Only for him to come crawling back, smelling of booze and sweat, wanting to fuck when he hadn't already or expecting anything from her. Him seeing other women, but he would throw a fit when she talked to another man for just a few minutes more than necessary. The hypocrisy.

She spent hours on the balcony, reminiscing, and hoping remembering them with such intensity could erase the memories from her mind. So that she could begin anew, without the burden of this failed relationship. You have no pride, her brother had once said, shortly after meeting Vaelthar for the first time. He had immediately seen through him, while she was still smitten and oblivious. Gods, the length she would have gone to for that man.

She jumped when the door to the balcony of the adjacent room opened, surprised by the sight of Astarion.

“Aren’t you sleeping?” she asked.

“Aren’t you?” he shot back.

“You should get some rest.”

“As should you.” He sat on a chair, just as she was sitting. Ahlyna squirmed. She had not talked so much with Astarion, compared to Shadowheart and Gale, with whom she had some kind of relationship. But with the vampire, she felt less at ease.

“What are you doing here anyway?” she asked.

“The sun is about to start rising,” he shrugged. “Closest I can be to it. I like watching it until I can’t anymore.”

The reason was quite more heartbreaking than she expected.

“Oh,” she simply said. “Sorry, I suppose.”

“You can’t help it anyway. I’m already grateful to be able to walk in the sun thanks to that awful umbrella of yours.”

She chuckled. “Sure. But I know that it’s not exactly the same as feeling the sun on your skin. I may not be a creature of the night, but I know what it’s like to not belong in the sun and yet long for it.”

“It is one way to put it.”

They stayed silent, each on their balcony. On the horizon, above the rooftops of the city, the sky was turning a lighter shade of blue and the stars were beginning to disappear. As the sun came out and the sky turned yellow, Astarion let out a deep sigh.

“There is such beauty in this world. For the longest time, I was not able to see it. And now that I can, I’m only able to see it during the night.”

“The night does not take away the beauty,” she argued. “It barely shields it. I’m sure you miss the sun, and it must be excruciating to not be able to stand in it. But don’t underestimate the beauty of the night. I’d take a starry night over a hot summer day.”

“I’m sure you would,” he sighed.

“Still, I think you would miss the moon and stars just as much as you miss the sun, if the situation was reversed. I know the moon would be the first thing that I’d miss.”

She could tell her words would not help as much as she wished they could.

“What were you doing here, alone?” he asked, curious, after another moment of silence.

“Reminiscing,” she said. “The night was… Long.”

He glanced at her. “Do you… Want to talk about it?”

“I’d rather not.”

“Alright.” There was a barely disguised relief in his words. 

“Do you want to ask something about tomorrow? Or rather, what will happen today in the morning, I should say.”

“I don’t really care where you drag me as long as you make sure I don’t burn because of a ray of sunshine.”

She scoffed. “Please. I’ve thought it through. We’re travelling by carriage to a cave, I think you’re safe.”

“A cave?” he still complained. “Do we have to?”

“I asked Gale to tell you,” she frowned. “Didn’t he? Why are you surprised?”

“He did, but I’d rather complain to the boss.”

Boss, she thought. Was she really the head of this operation? Sure, it was her quest, but this simple word made her realize just how heavy the burden was. Just how many responsibilities it gave her, especially the one to keep her companions safe. She retreated into silence again, and Astarion let her, not knowing what to say. The sun continued to rise, and before long, the vampire had to go back inside the inn, leaving her to her thoughts as the sun's rays washed over her face.

When her companions found her again, she was waiting in front of the inn, away from the sunlight and from the passing crowd, wearing a new breastplate and determination written across her face. Unsure what she was ready for, but nonetheless ready to take anything on.

Their carriage arrived early, but Kallian was nowhere in sight until they reached the doors of the city. Turns out he was waiting for them there and would travel on horseback. Ahlyna felt relief wash over her, as it meant they would be alone during their ride and would be able to talk of whatever they wanted. However, that also meant she could not ask him anything in the meantime. She drew the heavy curtains that covered the windows of their ride, making sure that Astarion would be protected, but plunging them into a state of semi-obscurity. She was a little disappointed: the countryside around Suzail was reputed to be beautiful, and she would have liked to see that, but the privacy provided by the curtains was welcome.

“Are we ready?” she asked. “I hope you all slept well.”

“Well, none of us stayed awake the whole night,” Shadowheart said.

“You did not sleep at all? Not even rest?” Gale worried.

She patted his arm. “I’m alright. Did you all eat something this morning? I stole bread from the inn and I prepared a few provisions for the trip, and I think it will be enough, but we should ration our supplies. Though I’m sure Kallian will help with that. Still, I’d rather we keep to our things.”

“Are you afraid he will poison us? He seems to like you too much to want you dead.”

“No, I’m not afraid of that,” she shook her head. “I just don't want to depend on him. There's a price for everything, and I'm not sure that our work alone will be enough to pay for the relic we're looking for. Dipping into his supplies... I'm afraid he'll ask for more.”

“Maybe you worry too much,” Gale suggested.

“You don’t know him like I do,” she said, glancing through a slit between the curtain and the window to check that no one could hear them, even through the glass. “We can trust that he tells the truth about a piece of the artifact being down in that cave, but he could turn against us. I don't know what he gets from this.” She let the curtain fall again, and noticed Astarion relaxing. Apparently, the slightest movement of the curtains was enough to make him nervous. It was good to know that he was so keen to survive: it would help them all stay alive.

“You two did seem friendly, though,” Gale said. “Would he really betray you?”

“Seeming friendly is not the same as being friends,” Shadowheart argued. “We all know that. I don’t believe in his loyalty either. Just as anyone, he would trade our lives against his profit.”

“Not anyone,” Gale muttered under his breath. Only Ahlyna heard his words. Kindest man I’ve ever met, she thought again. 

“As for Astarion,” she resumed. “I don’t know much about vampires, but I suppose regular food is not ideal, is it?”

He shrugged. “I can eat morsels if that’s your question, but yes, feeding on blood is generally better. It makes me stronger.”

She nodded. “As expected. I’m afraid I didn’t store blood for our trip, but can you feed on humanoid enemies, right? If needed, I’ll allow you to feed on me, but don't push it.”

The vampire sniggered. “Please. You look malnourished. I don't think I’ll get much nutrition from you.”

She laughed. “You’re right. But mostly, you're going to make yourself sick because I've been mithridatising myself. I hoped you could smell it on me, but maybe you need to be closer for that?”

“Didn’t want to bring it up,” he shrugged.

“You’ve been poisoning yourself?” Gale reacted.

Ahlyna hesitated. ”… Yes. I have. For the past century. I started at fifteen. I don’t get why you’re looking at me like that, it’s a pretty common practice among drows.”

“Fifteen?” the wizard repeated. “Isn’t that dangerous for your growth?”

“It can be, which is why I started so late,” Ahlyna groaned. “Why are you making this into a thing?”

“Does Vespera do that too?” he asked, worried.

“Of course not, gods!” she exclaimed, throwing her arms in the air and shaking her head. “She’s a child. Why would I poison a child? Sometimes, you just assume the worst, I swear… She has at least seven years in front of her before we start.”

“But I’m the one assuming the worst,” he rolled his eyes. “Is it really necessary?”

“Don’t lecture me on how to raise my kid,” she scoffed. “They’re very small doses, you know. And yes, it is necessary. I built a resistance to many poisons and substances along the years.”

Astarion and Shadowheart exchanged a glance, witnessing their bickering. Words didn’t need to be spoken between the two companions: these two were acting like an old married couple.

“Where did you even find that breastplate?” Shadowheart asked Ahlyna, changing the subject. "I didn’t see it in your things before.”

“Bought it first thing in the morning, with some other supplies,” she responded, opening her bag. “I also found some very nice arrows for Astarion,” she added, taking them out of the bag and handing them to the elf. “And a few health potions, exactly one scroll of survival, two potions of speed.” She took a handful of scrolls and dropped them on Gale’s lap. “And there, for you, spells.”

“You might need them too, Ms Sorceress,” he shot back.

“Yeah, but I can handle myself with a weapon,” she laughed. “You only got a staff.”

She was still rummaging through her things, until she found a small vial of which she took the smallest sip.

“And what would that be?” the wizard asked.  

“Lorbralinth,” she answered with a smile.

Gale knew what that was. A poisonous liquid, with a strangely sweet scent, concocted by mixing the saliva of sixteen different creatures. Hard to make, but somehow not to uncommon. It could be handled safely and was not too potent, but still, the effects were unpleasant, alternating between chills and a strong fever.

“Did you just drink poison to spite me?”

“I did,” she smiled, still. “But don’t worry, I’m almost immune.”

He shook his head, flabbergasted. “You are a child.”

“I’m older than you,” she said, flicking his arm.

Gale looked at her with worry as she started going through her things again, making sure she wasn't missing anything important. It was quite obvious just how nervous she was, at least to him. He knew her well enough. Even though she was well prepared, they had no way to know what would await them, despite all the plans she had made. By the end of the trip, she was biting the nails on her left hand, and he decided to discretely take her right in his, looking away. She squeezed it, gratefully, but she did not look at him either, ashamed to be this obviously tense.

They arrived only a few hours after their departure, their carriage stopping on the side of a shaded path. Ahlyna was the last one to leave the carriage, and her whole persona changed as soon as Kallian approached. In the matter of a second, she became all smiles, as if she had not known a single worry in her life. She looked almost naïve, and Gale wondered if it truly was what she was like back when the two of them met. A time he would never know.

“There you are,” she said, almost running to her old friend. “We almost missed you during the trip. So, this is Kallamarn?”

“Exactly,” he opened wide arms while talking to them. “Welcome to our humble village. We mostly produce apples for the capital. That’s all there is going on about here. The cave is close.”

Gale was looking around the orchard, interested. “Kallamarn is the birthplace of Lucas Surin, right?” he said. “He was commissioned by Elminster to write an ecology book about the Sea of Fallen Stars and its coasts, if I remember correctly.”

“You’re correct,” Kallian nodded. “Also a captain in the Purple Dragons, in his time.”

“Beautiful place, Cormyr,” Gale said, and Ahlyna could only agree. The apple orchard was beautiful, despite the weather, cloudy.

“Do you only sell to the capital?” she wondered.

“I have started to reallocate some of them for the export, but not much,” Kallian shrugged. “Most of it still goes to Suzail. Despite my love for apple, we should get going. The cave is not too far from here, but we’ll have to go on foot.”

Ahlyna nodded, still distracted by the beauty of the place. If the cave truly was close, she could understand the problem of Lolth-sworn drows hanging around, so close to where people lived. Of course the villagers would have been frightened. She glanced at Astarion, nervously cowering under his umbrella, away from the sunshine.  He still gave her a little nod, signifying he was okay with walking.

“Let’s go then,” she decided, following in their guide's footsteps. He was still followed by a handful of guards, three of them.

The cleric had not lied to them: the entrance to the cave was not too far. However, they had to go deep into the trees to find the entrance, where the orchards became forests. Once in front of the gaping entrance, Ahlyna frowned. “That’s no regular cave. I suppose you forgot to mention that.”

“And deter you from coming? Don’t worry. It’s impressive, but there can’t be much in there.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure,” she sighed. “Maybe I would have prepared differently, had I known.”

“Please,” he scoffed. “You’re always prepared, aren’t you?”

“I am,” she admitted. “Still. What do you think, Gale?” she inquired, much to his surprise. He didn’t have much say in anything until then. He focused.

He looked at the entrance to the cave and the small stream of water that flowed into it, covered in seaweed. "We'll have to be careful," he declared. "I'm expecting a few creatures down there. Given the surrounding ecosystem, I also expect this cave to be deeper than we might think. Was there an established civilisation down here at some point? Perhaps there are traces of life inside, ruins."

Ahlyna turned to Kallian, awaiting an answer. “Unsure. I never went there myself, and I haven’t really sent anyone either.”

“Mmh,” Gale thought. “Much left to discovery, how exciting. It’s not our first time going into a weird place with no idea what to expect, so I’m sure we’ll be fine."

Ahlyan, for her part, was still puzzled. “Aren’t we close to Sschindylryn?” she asked. "There could be an entrance to the Underdark somewhere down there."

“Bless you,” Astarion scoffed, mocking.

“I believe it’s further south,” Shadowheart answered. “But it’s possible that there is an entrance, yes.”

“Good to know,” the historian sighed. “The drows could have come from there, but then, where would the relic be?” she thought. “I guess we’ll have to go down there to find out.”

“We’re ready then,” Kallian said, clapping his head. “Lead the way.”

He stepped aside, leaving Ahlyna to go ahead and take the first step inside, followed by her companions.

She didn't like having him behind her, followed by his guards, but if she had to choose, she was happy to have Gale and his friends as close as possible. At least, even if it meant getting stabbed in the back, she'd be in good company.

Chapter 19: Down by the river

The path was slippery, and the young woman had to stop herself from falling more than once, clinging to the rocks at her side. “Careful,” said Gale’s voice in her ear. He was right behind her. She repressed a shiver down her spine, wondering if he would catch her if she fell. He probably would try, she thought, but she would probably drag him down with her. How fitting.

They continued downhill, still walking alongside the stream, until no light was filtering through, and they had to lit torches. Not that Ahlyna would have needed it, her vision in the dark being as good in the light. At least being a drow came with a few benefits. Her companions, on the other hand… The humidity made it quite hard for the fire to continue burning and one or two, they had to relit multiple times.

They eventually came to a cavity where the water became deeper. Ahlyna stood on the side, catching her breath and stamping her feet. She wasn't used to walking so much anymore.

“Let’s take a break,” she said, exploring the cavity.

The ecosystem was breathtaking, though she did not know anything about it. Her companions sat on the side, along the water, while she touched everything she could get her hands on, regretting no one among them knew anything about biology. Gale appeared by her side.

“You should be more careful,” he said. “These plants could be stinging.”

“But they’re so pretty,” she regretted, tugging on a sort of liana. “And weirdly strong.”

A splash of water was heard, and she raised her eyebrows. Wasn't the water stagnant there?

Wait.

Her blood ran cold. It was a good thing she had read up on the creatures endemic to the area. She drew a knife from her boot and threw it with all her might in the direction of the sound. The dagger whizzed past one of Kallian's guards and stuck just behind him in a clump of seaweed. Almost immediately, the guard was released from the spell that was holding him, and he caught his head in his hands, surprised and embarrassed. He stood in the water, rising to his hips. No one had heard or noticed him as he went in.

“Kelpies,” she said. “Beware, boys. They’re after you. Unless you can resist being charmed, that is.”

“I can,” Astarion said, pointing at his necklace. “I thought it would come in handy.”

“Good,” Ahlyna nodded, approaching the group and signing for them to get behind Shadowheart, the vampire, and herself. “Shoot any weird mass of kelp.”

“They’re all weird masses of kelp,” he scoffed.

“The moving ones.”

“They’re not moving, though,” Shadowheart said.

“They might not,” Ahlyna admitted. “Usually, kelpies seduce men, specifically, they lure them in. And please make sure you kill them in one go. They’re not very strong creatures, so it should be doable, but if we don’t, their victims will turn against us.”

“What?”  Astarion protested. “We’re literally shielding them, right now. They would stab us in the back.”

“Which is why I’m telling you to kill them in one go. What do you not understand in this strategy?” Ahlyna was starting to get really anxious. They had no way of knowing where the kelpies were – though they were probably under the water and would surface to charm their next victim, no idea how many of these enemies there was, and she was slowly realizing as she scanned the water, that the others could barely see in such obscurity. Two guards were holding torches, but that was about it.

There was another sound coming from the water, and before she could react, five darts of red magic came from behind her and hit their mark. Magic Missile. Another kelpie dissolved into the water, and she turned to Gale, mildly impressed.

“Good reflexes,” she complimented him.

“It’s nothing against what you did earlier, with your knife,” he said, humbly.

A knife she would have loved to get back, but she feared it was lost to the depths.

“I don’t suppose you have any idea on how to get us out of here?” she asked the wizard.

“I could freeze the water,” he suggested. “An Ice Storm spell, I have it prepared. Though, I’m not sure it would kill the creatures.”

“But freezing the water means freezing them, and it gives us just enough time to leave, right?”

“It could work,” Kallian chimed in, holding back one of his men, who looked like he was about to jump into the water. “Either way, I’m not sure we can shoot them one by one. It’s bound to turn bad at one point.”

“Try, before you’re charmed and you can’t do anything anymore,” Ahlyna pressed him.

Despite his own doubts about this plan, Gale cast an Ice Storm. Ahlyna had rarely seen that spell being used, and a wizard such as Gale doing so was definitely impressive. It only took her a few seconds to realise that this wasn't even his speciality, and yet he cast the spell as easily as he breathed. She had never doubted his talents: after all, he was a teacher at the Academy, respected by his peers, and had been a Chosen of Mystra. There was no doubt about his skills, but all the same, seeing him in action was spectacular.

Once the spell had been cast, they all stood still in silence. The charmed guard seemed to have come to his senses, but each of them was afraid that one of their movements would be enough to break the spell and free the kelpies. The historian's mind was racing. As the creatures were composed largely of water and were covered in it, they must have been frozen, as expected. And given the immobility of the seaweed and the silence of the water, they were out of danger... For the time being, at least.

“Move,” Kallian ordered to his men. “We’re leaving, now.”

Shaking her head, Ahlyna signalled to her companions to keep moving, right behind the others. They hurried to leave the cavity and the creatures behind them, sinking into a new darkness, where further difficulties awaited them.

***

When they finally arrived in another cavity, nice enough to settle down, they decided to establish their camp there. Most of them were starting to feel tired and Ahlyna had to admit, she was not used to walking so much anymore, especially on that kind of terrain, and her feet ached.

Gale conjured torches - illusions, of course, but just as effective - to light their new camp and bring them out of the darkness. They then settled in, setting up their bedrolls and leaving their belongings lying around. Two groups had formed: Kallian and his guards occupied one side of the camp, while the others occupied the other half.

Ahlyna could sense the awkwardness between the two groups and hesitated to settle down next to Kallian. There were two reasons to do this: firstly, to maintain a bond with him and assure him of her friendship; but also to break the ice. She preferred to indulge her own sense of shyness and settled down next to the small tent that Gale was putting up. 

The wizard soon disappeared into his tent as she finished setting up her own cosy nest. By the time he emerged, the sorceress had overcome her shyness and appeared to be stretching out next to the guards, sharing their training routine as if they had known each other all their lives, while Kallian watched in what seemed like stupefaction. For their part, Shadowheart and Astarion had searched the group's belongings and discovered a bottle of wine, which they shared as they watched them.

“How long has this been going on?” he asked, as he settled down next to his friends.

“Why?” Astarion asked, “are you afraid that you missed out on the show? Because you did. She’s very flexible.”

Shadowheart snorted with laughter as Gale rolled his eyes. “For the love of…” His sentence was interrupted as he saw Ahlyna take off her shirt. She had changed during his brief disappearance, but apparently her clothes were getting in the way of her efforts, and she had chosen to make herself more comfortable so as to copy the soldiers' movements. He had never seen her so undressed, despite the outrageous cleavage of the dress she was wearing at the Osculatory. All she wore now was a black bra that complimented the colour of the crown of scales on her forehead and collarbones, and high-waisted trousers that showed off her long legs. Gods, he'd never realised how long her legs were. Nor how slim she was. Astarion had been right to point out, in the morning, that she looked malnourished.

“Shut your mouth or you’re going to swallow a fly,” Shadowheart mocked him.

“You two are impossible,” he reprimanded them, pulling out a book.

As soon as the young woman saw his movement, she trotted over, attracted by the prospect of an academic discussion, much to the disappointment of her new friends.

“They’re made for each other,” Astarion slipped to Shadowheart, visibly disgusted.

Ahlyna crouched down beside him to talk, and he almost forgot about her long legs, the slight curve of her hips and the shape of her muscles.

Thanks to Ahlyna's efforts, their meal was spent in a sufficiently relaxed atmosphere to bring the two groups closer together. They took the opportunity to thank Ahlyna for her quick thinking when confronted with the kelpies. For a moment, she looked like an animal caught between two crossbows, her eyes widening in surprise. “I didn't do anything,” she quickly stammered. "Gale froze them. Thank Gale."

At the end of the meal, she even shared a little of his pipe with Kallian, smoking in their little corner of the cave. Discreetly, the two of them murmured. He was sitting on a rock, and she was on the ground besides him, her hand resting on the scribe's thigh. Gale swallowed his jealousy, plunging back into his reading.

“It was pretty impressive, before,” Kallian was telling her. “To see you throw that dagger.  I did not know you had such a good aim.”

“I had time to perfect it,” she shrugged. “I’m still shit with a bow, though.”

It drew a laugh from him. “Yes, I remember that. I remember a lot from our trip.”

“I know,” she smiled. “So do I.”

He bent towards her, presenting his pipe to her lips. “Because of Vaelthar. You met him there. Is that why you remember it so well?”

She took the stem of the pipe between her lips, taking a drag without breaking eye contact, before answering. “Because I never forget anything, darling. You overestimate his importance.”

He was the one who averted his eyes first. “Do I?”

“You really do. He’s in both our pasts and yet, you cannot leave him out of the conversation.”

“Is he truly in your past? You still worship his god, work the same job as him… You even talk like him now, I’m not sure you’ve noticed.”

She lost her smile to these words. “It’s been years, Kallian. I’ve been with him a long time, of course I’ve picked up a few things. And I grew up. So did you, I'll have you know. But I haven’t seen him in so long. There’s nothing left of him in my heart.”

She hoped she wasn’t lying. Kallian didn’t even look at her again before speaking.

“Should we plan ahead?” he asked.

“Hard to, when we don’t know what to expect.”

“Still. We should.”

“Alright,” she shrugged. “Just the two of us, or should I ask the others to join us?”

“No, just us,” he said in a murmur. “We’re all the brains we need.”

She glanced at him, frowning. There was an exhaustion on his face that wasn’t there before, but it quickly disappeared as he turned to her again. Any trace of warmth gone from his eyes, as he focused on the task at hand.

They talked for hours, as she listed the creatures they could encounter in an underground setting. They also mentioned the theory that they could be in a tunnel leading to the Underdark, which made Ahlyna scowl. The further they could stay from it, the better it would be. And finally, she asked the fatidic question: where could the relic be? Was it hidden somewhere, had it fell down a well and gotten stuck in the tunnels? Or had it been hidden, was it guarded by something? In which case, who or what kept it? There were so many questions, and none of them held the answers.

On the next day, as the companions awoke, they found Ahlyna had suffered another sleepless night, worrying instead.

“You should at least trance,” Astarion told her. “You know you can do that, right?”

“I know,” she sighed. “I didn’t want to. Stops me from thinking.”

“I’ve rarely seen someone who enjoys their own thoughts so much,” Shadowheart commented. “Apart from Gale, perhaps. And even then, it depends on the thoughts.”

When they set off again, however, the sorceress seemed to be in top form, talking to the Kallian soldiers with a loud voice. She had managed to make friends with them very quickly, and they chatted as if they had known each other for much longer than a few hours. Astarion and Shadowheart, used to their life as adventurers, followed them without too much trouble, but Kallian and Gale fell into their suite a few steps late.

The two men had never once had the opportunity, or even the desire, to talk, so the atmosphere remained tense between them. But as they walked along in total silence, Gale was beginning to feel nervous, and he decided to break the ice by using the one subject he knew he had in common with this man.

“So, you and Ahlyna have known each other for a long time, right?”

“We have,” he nodded. “We met decades ago, when she guarded convoys, as I’m sure she’s told you. But I hadn’t seen her again since. I’ve thought of her, though. She leaves a lasting impression, does she not?”

Gale was surprised to find the man so open and communicating. He half-expected him to be a stern and mean man, but he was discovering just how charming Kallian could be.

“Has she changed a lot since then?”

“A little,” he answered. “She’s still the same, physically at least. But I’ll admit, there’s something that changed in her eyes. A glint. I’m not sure what it is yet. Do you think you could enlighten me on what it could be?”

“I don’t think so,” Gale admitted. “I’ve only met her quite recently.”

“Ah,” Kallian shook his head. “Given how you two act around each other, I thought you knew each other for a bit more time.”

“We’re close friends, I suppose,” the wizard nodded. “But she’s still a mystery at the same time. Every time I think there can’t be much more to discover, she still surprises me.”

Kallian answered with a quick cackle. “Sounds like Ahlyna. Even back then, she was most surprising. I think we were around the same age, very young. I was barely beginning as a scribe, at the time, working for the House of Oghma. I still had the audacity to believe myself special for my position and never had someone to make me understand the contrary as fast as she did. I fear I might have been quite execrable in the beginning, but she then surprised me by still being friendly to me. In her stead, I would have held a grudge, if anyone talked to me as I did her.”

Gale could well imagine. Ahlyna had her own scale of what she considered serious and not so serious. She had already spoken to him about her relationship with her own pride. How her brother had thought she had none. For a second, in the back of the wizard's mind, he wondered if Valas had been right about it, but he suppressed the thought.

“Sometimes I wonder if she didn't take revenge for my behaviour on the enemies we came across,” Kallian added, deep in thought as they walked. “Have you ever seen her fight?”

“Briefly,” Gale said, thinking back to her first teaching day at the Academy, after they had drunk at the Mighty Manticore, and how she had sent one of those robbers flying with just a hit.

“She used to be amazing with a sword,” Kallian said. “She could take on multiple enemies at a time, and always with a smile. I think there’s a part of her that enjoys the brutality.”

His voice had dropped to a whisper, as if it were a confession. Ahlyna was a few metres ahead, still deep in discussion with Kallian's soldiers and she couldn't hear a word they were saying.

“Why, are you saying this because she’s a drow?” Gale thought of their coworker, Professor Devrak, and how he had once riled her up about her race. It was a common misconception.

“No, I was thinking of her… Well, yes, her bloodline, but further than the drow blood. You know the colour of her scales. The blood of a black dragon runs through her, it gives her… her arcane magic, for one. Powerful creatures, but so cruel.”

The wizard fell into silence, thinking of what the scribe had said. It was true that black dragons were vile creatures, and definitely the cruellest kind of dragons. She definitely had some traits that could relate her to them, such as her taste for solitude, her cunningness, or perhaps a penchant for intimidation. But still, did she truly enjoy brutality, as Kallian put it? It was hard to believe.

“I’ve seen her talk with her pupils with too much softness to believe that,” he finally declared. “Maybe you thought you saw brutality, but there’s probably something else that drives her.”

“I hope you’re right,” Kallian nodded. “It was just my interpretation of those days. Despite it, I still remember her as a very nice person, easy-going and fun.”

And Gale could only agree with that, but somehow, the scribe’s words stuck with him for the rest of the day.

Chapter 20: Trust

At some point of the journey, Ahlyna started to doubt everything. Kallian had mentioned drows, so she expected to find some groups in the tunnels, scouts or something, but they didn’t find a trace of anyone. Then, she started wondering. If she was one of them, she would already be down there, looking for the relic. Just as she was, actually. The only way to keep her out of there would be if someone else was looking for it for them. So, who did they send? What would they find down in the tunnels?

“Are you alright?” Jelde asked, one of Kallian’s guard. He was a young man, with a soft face, the first one she had saved from the kelpies by throwing her dagger, the day before.

She noticed she had been frowning. “Of course. Just thinking.”

“Can I ask about what?”

“The danger ahead,” she simply responded, unwilling to share more of her thought process.

And for sure, other dangers awaited them further down the road.

They kept moving along the wall in a single file, as the corridor they were in was narrow. Two of Kallian's guards led the way, Jelde being one of them, and he regularly turned around to check that everyone was keeping up. As the corridor slowly widened, they were once again able to walk side by side. Gale had managed to pull himself up to Ahlyna's level, and their shoulders rubbed as they walked.

“Interesting structure,” the wizard commented. “There weren’t any stalagmites before.”

“How do you know if they’re stalagmites or stalactites?” the drow wondered. “Do you just use one term and hope it’s the right one?”

Gale laughed. “There is a mnemonic device, in fact. Stalactites descend like a 't', whereas stalagmites...”

“Who cares,” Astarion sighed, leaning against one of the pillars. “Can we take a break? My feet are starting to ache.”

It was not a pillar.

He barely had time to finish his sentence when tentacles sprang out of the stalagmite, wrapping themselves around the vampire's body as an eye and a mouth full of teeth opened to stuff him inside. He squealed and collapsed like a rag doll into the creature's tendrils. The unoccupied tentacles were already trying to catch the rest of their group, and they slammed into the walls, out of their reach.

“And now, what do we do?” Shadowheart asked Ahlyna. “What is that?”

“I’m not sure," she admitted. "Let’s just attack it until it drops Astarion.”

As Shadowheart summoned her Spirit Guardians to keep the tentacles away, Ahlyna started thinking on what she could do. Using her daggers was out of the question, because she could not approach the monstrosity, meaning she could only rely on her magic. Which she barely knew how to use, especially in comparison to her company. There weren’t many spells that she truly mastered and that could be useful. Using a Thunderwave, as she had against Minthara was a risky move: it put her companions at risk, and Astarion seemed too sapped to resist it. And they only had one scroll of survival. What a sorceress she made, she thought. She resorted to a spell Gale had taught her, the same one he was using himself against the creature, Magic Missile. Though she wished she could impress them all with another spell, a stronger one, she didn’t have anything she could offer. And wasn’t sure if her acid could work against whatever that thing was. And since Gale’s attacks seemed to work, getting some reaction from the creature, she didn’t want to waste time finding out.

The creature started launching a last attack when Gale’s missiles ended its life. Its tendrils fell to the ground, and with them Astarion, collapsed. Kallian caught him just before he touched the ground.

“What was that?” Ahlyna asked. “Are there anymore?”

“I don’t think so,” the cleric said.

“It was a roper,” Gale said. “A creature of the Underdark. But we’re not so far down yet, so this specimen should be the only one.”

“But we are on a path to the Underdark then,” Ahlyna concluded. “Great. Just what we needed. Even more danger.”

“It doesn’t mean the way leads to a major drow city,” Kallian said. “I don’t think it does, we would know. It could just be a cavern, or a way dug by some kind of creature.”

Ahlyna pouted. “Could be. I guess we’ll see. But we should take a short break down the way. Once we’re safe again.”

They established another camp just a few corridors further, in yet another cavern. The historian was started to be bored of these same landscapes. The same stone walls, narrow corridors, uneven floors, the lack of light, the creatures lurking in the shadows, waiting for their first moment of inattention.

When they found a new place to land, Ahlyna and Kallian sat down around the fire to concoct a few potions. Astarion had laid down to regain his strengths, and Gale decided to settle down next to the historian. Kallian dictated instructions to her, taken from an old tome, and she carried them out diligently.

“Isn’t it funny that I’m so useless in the kitchen, and yet I can cook perfect Potions of Superior Healing?” she slid to him.

“Ah well, cooking is an art in itself,” Gale smiled. “I know I’m not that good at alchemy either. It was always one of my weakest subjects when studying.”

“What, because you had weakest subjects?” Ahlyna asked, and she seemed truthfully surprised.

“Oh, definitely,” Gale nodded. “That and necromancy. Never my strong suit.”

“Mmh,” she thought. “I can see why necromancy wouldn’t be a good fit for you.”  

“Really, why?”

“You’re too nice to hang around corpses,” she shrugged. She stifled a yawn. “Gods. The day sure is long.”

“You should take some time to travel in the Cormyrian countryside, once this is over,” Kallian said. “It’s very nice for a vacation.”

“What for?” she wondered. “I’d rather just go back to work. I don’t have time to waste in the countryside.”

She gathered the potions she was done making and made her way towards Astarion, leaving Kallian and Gale around the fire.

“I’ve rarely seen anyone so dedicated to their own misery,” the Cormyrian said. “It’s a feat in itself. Poor girl.”

In the evening following their encounter with what they had identified as a roper, Kallian had seemed more agitated and worried than ever. His guards themselves seemed nervous, as if they were affected by their superior's mood. Ahlyna didn't seem to notice too preoccupied, but the wizard had plenty of time to observe them. And he didn't like what he noticed. The dryness with which the scribe spoke to his men, the way his gaze glided over Astarion, Shadowheart and himself and seemed to stop only at Ahlyna, as if she were the only one of any value among them. But he wasn't looking at her with the affection he seemed to have for her when they first met in Suzail, something had changed in his gaze, and Gale couldn't work out what.

***

The next day, the route was taken in silence, as the corridors became less narrow, but also went deeper into the Underdark. They could all feel the nervousness emanating from each of them, especially when they came up against a boulder blocking the tunnel.

“Three of us can move it,” Jelde announced, and Kallian agreed.

Ahlyna could hear the horrible noise coming from behind, and her mind was spinning. What creature could make such a racket? What horrors awaited them? She tried to distinguish the sound: a sort of rumbling, like something huge dragging itself on the ground. Distracted by her own thoughts and moved by her curiosity, she entered the next tunnel as soon as it opened. She didn't realise that only Gale, Astarion and Shadowheart were following her. She didn't realise there were only four of them when she saw the monstrosity crawling along the floor.

“A purple worm,” Gale breathed besides her. “Now we know how these tunnels were created.”

“Oh, we’re not fighting that,” she said under her breath.

She moved to turn back, stepping backwards.

"Oh, no you don't," said Kallian's voice in her back, pushing her back towards the cave. 

She turned to watch the boulder close behind them. She barely had a second to look at Kallian's face in betrayal, his dark eyes staring back at her as the darkness closed on their group. She held back a scream of anger, which would have alerted the creature of their presence.

“I should have seen in coming,” she whispered with anger. “Damn this wretched man. Turn your back on him for a moment and he stabs it.”

“Did he really leave us here? Why?” Astarion asked.

“And how are we getting out?” Shadowheart added.

“He’ll open the door again,” Ahlyna said, with a dark expression. “It's likely that he wants us to weaken this... Thing, at the cost of our lives if necessary. And then they'll come and finish it off.”

Gale frowned. “He knew it was there?”

“Oh yes, he did. He hid a lot of things from us,” the drow nodded. “I can’t wait to have a conversation with him about that. I might rip his face off. But there will be a time for that later. First things first… How the hell can we defeat that thing?”

Peeking from behind a rock, she looked at the ginormous worm, rolling on itself. It looked like any other earthworm in its basic features, apart from its size and big mouth full of teeth. It looked even quite small for its size, a little under twenty meters long from what she could see. She looked at its stinger on the other side of the creature, ready to sting and end them with its venom.

“It will be a hard fight,” she commented. “Gale, what do you know of purple worms?’

“Not enough, I’m afraid,” he shook his head. "They’re scavengers, blind because they do not have eyes. These creatures have a kind of radar; they locate objects using their hearing. The best thing would be to stay out of range, as you may have noticed its sting.”

“Any weaknesses perhaps?” Astarion asked.

“I took some arrows for you before we left Suzail,” Ahlyna told him. “Against monstrosities. Use them. I think my acid could work too. We’ll have to keep moving while we fight. Best strategy we could have is to keep Astarion here as a sniper, with Shadowheart for support, she can heal us from afar. Gale… Maybe you should stay here too, and I’ll go down and distract it.”

“I’m not leaving you down there alone,” the wizard said, putting his hand on her wrist and immediately withdrawing. “Woah, you’re caustic.”

Caught up in her anger, she had not realized she had started producing acid again, dripping down her arms. It was getting annoying, though it would be useful during the fight.

“And I’m not letting you down there because I’m not getting you killed,” she answered. “I’m fast enough. I can distract it.”

“We’d need two people down there or that thing is just going to tunnel to the other three.”

“It could,” she pouted. “Change of plans, Astarion, you come with me down there. Shadowheart and Gale can fight from here, but I think you’re the fastest one out of us.”

“Works for me,” he nodded.

She got up slowly, careful to not make noise, and she threw one last glance at them. Astarion was already notching an arrow, ready to shoot. Gale was looking at her with regret, as if he wished he could be the one to follow her. She didn’t say a thing before she took off, Astarion on her heels.

The purple worm hadn’t seen them coming, and it seemed like it was coming out of its slumber when he got it by Gale’s Missile and Ahlyna’s acid, approximately at the same time. The cartilaginous carapace that adorned its body was beginning to melt under the drow's repeated attacks, and she moved in tandem with the vampire to avoid the creature's frenzied attacks. Astarion’s arrows always hit their mark, between the plates of carapace or where they had melted; and Shadowheart tried her best to shoot it from afar with her Guiding Bolt, keeping her best spells for when they would need healing.

Ahlyna moved with impressive speed and had switched to better spells once a few pieces of carapace had dissolved. Gale couldn't help but glance over at her from where he stood, making sure she was all right, especially as she attacked the creature's stinger, while Astarion drew it forward, avoiding the onslaught of its mouthful of sharp teeth.

The exercise was arduous, and both Astarion and Ahlyna were starting to slow down. Still, they were doing their best, running on the sand, attacking every time they could, tiring the creature. Until Astarion tripped, his eyes widening and meeting Ahlyna’s from across the creature, still wiggling and trying to get to them. Time seemed to slow as he looked at its mouth, its teeth, and he thought: “That’s it. It’s the end.” On the other side of the cave, Ahlyna dropped to one knee, giving it all she had. There was one spell Gale had taught her, but she had never managed to achieve it. The air felt electrical while she pronounced the incantation, throwing her hands towards the creature, wishing for it to work. She would have given anything for it to work.

Disintegrate.

A thin ray of green light left her index, aiming for the worm. She was stuck on her knee, and its stinger was making its way towards her throat. If she failed, they would both be dead, and there was only one scroll to revive one of them. The ray of light hit its target after an excruciating second. For a moment, she feared she had missed and wasted a level 6 spell for nothing. But then, as she was about to give up, the creature blowed up, crumbling into ash to their feet.  

It took a few seconds for her to realize what she had done. Astarion was on his feet again. Gale and Shadowheart were already running to join them, as she looked at the wizard with amazement.

“You did it!” he exclaimed with a smile, not believing it either.

“I did?” she breathed. “I did it!”

Jumping to her feet, she soared towards him, wrapping his arms around his neck. It was all thanks to him, wonderful teacher that he was. His own arms locked around her waist in relief. That they were both still alive.

“You did great,” he said in her ear, wishing he didn't have to let her go.  

She had stepped back a little, and his arms dropped to his sides, but she was still holding his face between her hands, as if to check if he was okay. As he had ever truly been in danger, as if she wasn’t the one doing all the hard work. When her hands dropped to her sides again, she had a pinkish glow on her cheeks.  

“Good job,” she told them. “It was a hard fight, but we held on good.”

“And what will you do about that friend of yours?” Astarion asked. “I doubt he’ll let us cross back.”

“He will,” Ahlyna insisted. “He has to. Even after all of this, letting me die would be a shame. I am after all a pit of knowledge and a respected Oghmanyte. And he likes too much to leave me to rot behind that boulder.”

“Not enough to save you from a bloodthirsty monster, apparently,” the vampire sneered.

“Ah well,” she shrugged. “Can't have everything. But I cannot wait to have some much-needed words with him.”

She had to admit, she was foolish to have let her guard down. After all, she had seen a betrayal coming. She knew Kallian was hiding valuable information from the start. And though she was lying to her friends, telling them he would for sure get them out, she had no way of knowing for sure. She hoped he still held at least a little bit of affection for her, enough to let them out, but how could they know for sure he wouldn't ask his soldiers to assassinate them? 

She glanced one last time at Gale before they made their way up towards the boulder, still blocking the entrance to the cave. He had held her firmly and yet, so gently. She had not realised before just how much she longed for his touch. For anyone’s in truth, but mostly his. She had been alone for so long, that the first sing of warmth she had been shown, she just fell for it. If it’s him, then I don’t mind, she thought.

As they climbed back up the slope, leaving behind them an empty cavern, a veil of sadness painted itself across the drow's face. Gale glanced at her and immediately wanted to take her in his arms again. To take her away from all these problems and betrayals. They walked in silence and stopped in front of the obstacle. Ahlyna took a deep breath, and with a slightly shaky voice, she spoke: “It’s dead. Let us back in, please.”

The silence followed and it was long enough for her to have doubts. Would the others just leave them to rot on the other side? It wouldn’t take long. A few days, at most. They barely had anything to sustain themselves.

And then the boulder moved, revealing Jelde and another guard. Ahlyna’s gaze travelled around the cave. Jelde was looking at her with so much shame, young boy that he was, that she immediately forgave him. The other guards, older men, just seemed tired and avoided her stare. Her eyes then travelled towards the back of the cave, where Kallian was sitting, a bottle of wine resting against his side. At least he looked miserable enough.

She walked to him, feeling anger bubbling inside her guts. But she could not let it control her. She had cards to play, and she was in no position to play them wrong.

“What the hell, Kallian?” she shouted, stopping right before him as he rose his eyes to meet hers. “We had a deal. I can’t believe you would do this. I thought…” Her voice broke, and she quickly put the tip of her fingers on her lips before talking again. “I thought we were good friends.”

“Drop the act,” was the only thing he answered.

She expected as much.

“Is it an order, my lord?” she responded. At least these words drew a reaction from him. The mask of sadness had shattered from her face, fallen, and Gale twitched. He truly thought it was sincere, that she was heartbroken over the betrayal. Maybe part of it was. The new  expression adorning her face was emotionless, and it was as if he had never seen her before. The sudden change of behaviour was so shocking to him that he did not even pay notice to the words she had pronounced.

She stepped back of two paces, and she bent down, her legs crossed over each other. Her arms stretched back like a bird's wings, and she tilted her head to the side. A curtsy in true Cormyrian fashion, but one fit for a king, not for whatever Kallian was. Anyone could see she was mocking him, but it drew no reaction from the scribe. “Sorry for not recognizing you sooner, my lord.”

“How long have you known?” he asked.

“All along,” she answered. “It vexes me that you thought I wouldn’t figure it out. Inviting us to the Osculatory? It is so obviously a place for nobility, not for scribes, as rich as they are. And you keep guards with you. Jelde is young, I suppose it’s his first job. And the others… Well, aging. End of career. You're a local noble, not anyone truly important.”

“You’re smart. But the guards don’t have to be mine to obey my orders. You had to know about something else. Did you keep tabs on me, after all this time?”

She frowned. “Well, I suppose I should owe credit where it’s due. I did not; Vaelthar did. You know how he was. Still is, I suppose. He was the one who followed your career with quite the interest. And well, I managed his affairs for thirty years, so everything came through me. You saved the King from a plot to poison him? Impressive, Kallian. You always were quite ambitious.”

“It was my duty, nothing to do with ambition.”

“Of course. But still, he offered you land. A title. A legacy. I know you’re one to care about such things.”

“Don’t act like you know me, Ahlyna,” he sighed. “We haven’t seen each other in decades. I changed just as much as you have.”

“Who says I have?”

He shook his head and looked at her with disappointment.

“Look at yourself. You used to be spontaneous. I knew as soon as I saw you that Vaelthar had managed to take that away from you. He just turned you into another version of himself.”

“He has not.” Her voice was colder than she had wished. “I’m nothing like him.”

“And yet. You hide secrets, you plot and manipulate. The Ahlyna I knew would never have tried to seduce me so ostentatiously. She would simply have been there, and that would have been enough to win me over. Although I have to applaud the effort. A few years ago, I would have fallen for it.”

“Can you blame me for plotting? You’ve done the same thing. Against us.”

“I am sorry,” he said, and there was a hint of sincerity in his voice. “I truly wished it wasn’t you. And if I had seen a glimpse of the girl I knew when we met in Suzail a few days ago, I would have trusted you over anyone. But I don’t know if I can.”

She sat next to him, laying against the wall of the cave, with a sigh.

“You’ve become paranoid, Kallian. I have changed, I had to, but I am not… You just assume the worse of me. But I suppose I could have been more transparent. As should you, by the way. You made a deal with some drows over me? It’s upsetting.”

He looked at her with a raised brow. “You’ve figured as much? You truly are a smart one.”

She nodded. It was not that hard to deduce. And she had time to think before they ran into the purple worm. She expected the drows to have send someone, and since they hadn't met anyone, it meant the someone in question was them. The boulder too had been placed conveniently: the cave had been explored before. People that could get passed the kelpies, so probably a bunch of women, which led her to think the drows were the one to have explored the cave firsthand, before realizing they couldn't go further. Kallian’s nervous behaviour. The fact that he knew the worm was there. Her party was just a way to get through and let others in after them. Towards the relic. At least she could now be sure they were headed the right way.

“What should we do now?” he sighed. “I’ll admit, your team is stronger than I expected. I shouldn’t have underestimated you. I know you’re too stubborn to die.”

“Now, we renegotiate our terms,” she said coldly. “A better deal. We need to be able to trust each other. At least until we find the relic, as hard as it will be after what you’ve done.”

He shrugged. “Can you blame me? Look at the company you keep. Look at yourself.”

“Yes, I can blame you. I trusted you.”

“No, you didn’t.”

“No, I didn’t. You’re right. I’ll stop lying if you do too.”

She grinned at him, and he chuckled, holding out his bottle of wine to her. “Nothing better than a good drink to get the truth out.”

“Cheers to that. Though that is the worst wine I’ve ever tasted.”

“All you want is the relic, right? And safe passage. We can provide that,” Kallian started. “But I had a good deal with the drows. What can you offer me?”

“Your lives, first. We won't be a danger to you and your men. You know, I have a kid to get back to. My niece. I’m all she has. I would sooner kill everyone in this room before I let anyone kill me.” Her words drew protests from Kallian's guards, who drew their swords in readiness to defend themselves. “Which I won’t do,” she sighed. “But… There’s something else I can offer. Kallamarn is… Cute. I suppose. Nice town, but depending on the capital… Is it all it can aspire to?”

“Get to your point.”

“I can offer you something drows can’t offer. I know people who would be eager to help you develop your little hamlet.”

“What, professors? What could they do for us? There’s nothing of note, except for apples.”

She rolled her eyes. “Please. I’m a writer. I have patrons. And many people I’ve met who owe me. I can find money, ideas, artists. Anything you’d like. And in a few years’ time, House Solmist will be known by everyone in Cormyr. And Kallamarn won’t depend on sending apples to the capital.”

“And you would help with that?”

“Well, I won’t do much. I can just convince them to invest, then you do the rest, it’s your territory. And honestly, after what just happened… Don’t expect me to hang around here.”

“Of course.” His mind was obviously racing. “And I suppose, with you and the relic gone, drows won’t terrify my citizens anymore.”

“Well, they won’t have any reasons to be around here anymore, so I would expect as much. Does it seem like a better deal than your previous one?”

“It does,” he nodded, extending his hand to her. “Shall we shake on it?”

She reluctantly extended her own hand. But as her grip tightened, she bent towards him, and said, in a low voice: “Betray me again, and you will know pain like you never have before.”

She looked in his eyes, her stare hard and cold, and saw the regret in his. She understood why he did what he had, which did not make it easier for her to swallow. She had hoped he would trust her enough. But to favour strangers, and worse, Lolth-sworn drows, known for their trickery, over her, an old friend. She understood she had obviously changed, after so many years, some in company of her mentor. What had Vaelthar done to him, to make him so afraid of her? Why did he think he had turned her into a monstrous person? Unfortunately, she did not hold the answers to that.

After striking a new deal, she joined her crew again, and settled next to their group, closing her eyes for a moment, and opening them to find the three others expectant.

“I suppose I owe you a little bit of explanation.”

“That was quite the spectacle,” Astarion said. “So, your friend’s a noble?”

“Local nobility,” she nodded. “He was made Knight. I stroke a new deal with him. We should be safe. I don’t think his guards will do anything to us, anyway. They like me too much. Well, at least Jelde.”

“Are you sure, this time?” Shadowheart asked.

“I am. We were honest with each other, for once.”

“You’ve hidden quite a lot of things from us,” Gale said. His tone was slightly colder than how he usually talked to her. “I thought we trusted each other.”

She nodded. “We do. I do trust you. I just thought it would be better if you didn’t know about him lying. And my own doubts. Would you three have been able to talk with him as you did if you had known everything?”

She made a good point, and Astarion made it obvious he agreed with her methods. But Gale couldn’t let it go. The words Kallian had said about her came back to his mind, not that he paid any mind to what a snake would say. But still, that she enjoyed the brutality. Cruelty in her blood. The words she had said to the half-elf.

“Would you sooner kill everyone in this room if it kept you alive?” he asked.

Her eyes widened and she scanned his face, her brows furrowing. “What kind of question is that? I didn’t mean it. It was an empty threat to make him more pliable.”

“But would you?”

“To get back to my kid?” she said. “Maybe. After all, what will she become without me? She’s… everything to me. You can’t hold that against me. But I didn’t mean you lot, you know that, right? Just… Just his men.”

Which was already a lot. Gale stared at her. “Innocent people. They can’t help the orders they’re given.”

“Gods, Gale, let it go,” she sighed. “I just told you; it was an empty threat. What do you expect from me?”

“That you trust us. And that we can trust you in return, because sometimes, I don’t know if we can.”

The historian's face took on a pained expression. He knew immediately that she was sincere this time. Not like earlier, when she was talking to Kallian. This time, her eyes were full of emotion. “You don’t trust me? After all this time?”

“I just wish you would let us in,” he said, his shoulders dropping. “Trust goes both ways."

She took a deep breath, her eyes closing again, as if the weight of his on her was too much to bear.

“I’m sorry if you’ve felt that way. I promise, I do trust you. I’m just… I’m trying to keep us all safe.”

“You can’t do this on your own,” Shadowheart said, diving into the conversation. “Gale is right, we need to know. You can’t be the only one prepared for any situation. At least talk to one of us.”

Ahlyna took another deep breath. “I’ll… try. Thank you for the advice. I know I’m not very… Good at this, uh, trust thing. I’m really trying.”

She looked right at Gale when she said that, as if the words were for him only. He was starting to regret saying anything. Perhaps he had been too mean. And with her big blue eyes staring, it was hard not to feel bad.

“It’s all good,” he said. “We did stay alive thanks to your plan.”

She pouted. “Yeah. Plan. It was not exactly my best one yet, but… I’m glad we’re still here to talk about it.” It drew a chuckle from them. “Now, shall we rest? I fear we need to restore our strengths for what is to come. We may have battled a formidable foe, there still may be surprises ahead of us.”

Chapter 21: Parting

Much to their surprise, the relic was not far away after their encounter with the purple worm. Ahlyna expected to find the piece on a pedestal, or waiting for them in a safe. Instead, they stumbled across it almost by accident. After the monster, she had gone out of her way to explore every cavity they could find, convinced that they would soon find what they were looking for. She was right, and it was Astarion who happened to pick it up as he sat down to take a break. He almost threw it away, thinking it was a rock of a strange colour and shape.

As he moved to throw it away, Ahlyna seized it, snatching it from his hands and squealing in joy. She turned the object in her hands, observing the dark and shiny stone. Another spider leg, sharp with a short hook at the end of it. A thrill of excitement ran through her.

“It’s here!” She was jumping up and down, relieved to be able to leave this dreadful cave. Finally good news, a new step in her quest. A new step towards the end of it. 

Gale and Shadowheart jogged to her position, and the wizard put his hands on her shoulders. “That’s great,” he said, looking at the piece of the relic. “Two more to go, then.”

"It's smaller than I expected," Shadowheart said. 

“We can finally get out of here, then?” Astarion said. “Thank the gods.”

“Come on, it wasn’t so bad,” Ahlyna said. “We only almost died twice. Wait, no, three times.”

“Do we have to go back the same way, or is there an opening ahead?” Shadowheart asked, turning to Kallian.

“I’ve never gone this far before,” he shrugged. “I doubt anyone has. The purple worm had to come from somewhere, so there might be some other tunnels that could lead outside, but it’s impossible to say and we don't know how deep this goes.”

“We should go back the same way,” Ahlyna nodded. “At least we know what to expect. The kelpies.” She linked her arm to Gale. “Try not to get charmed, wizard. Kallian can get lost, though.”

“Will you stop?” the half-elf sighed, embarrassed. And he had reasons to be.

After all that had happened, Ahlyna's mood had improved. She was less nervous, and the jabs she threw at Kallian were not pleasant for him, but they had the merit of making her companions smile at times. Even Gale, who had rolled her eyes at the first one. Beyond that, the fact that she didn't have to pretend to be someone she wasn't made her feel free. There was no denying it: she was no longer the naive, optimistic young woman she had been when she first met Kallian. She had changed profoundly, becoming more bitter, more calculating, less spontaneous, as he had pointed out before. She had been unable to become that girl again to convince him to trust them, and perhaps if she had immediately presented herself in this new light, he would have agreed to put his trust in her. But it had been decades since they had last seen each other. What else did he expect? And now that they had struck a new deal, she felt the hope of getting out of the cave alive once again.

And gods, she couldn’t wait to go back home to Vespera.

The climb to the surface didn't take very long. They already knew the way and didn't need to be wary of any monsters or enemies lurking in the tunnels. Ahlyna could hear Kallian discussing with his guards, telling them where to find the drows with whom he had made an initial deal. As soon as they emerged, the group of soldiers would go and find them to dispose of them. After all, the scribe was risking his life by breaking this deal.

On her way up, she had time to think about Gale's words. While Astarion had assured her that she had been right to hide things from them if it was a question of guaranteeing their safety and success in their quest, Gale had seemed more offended than genuinely disturbed by the prospect. Did he really think she didn't trust him, after all she had confided in him? Did he not realise how much she relied on him?

Separated by a few steps, Gale also took the opportunity to reflect. Maybe he shouldn't have talked to her in this way. She had made so much effort to reach out to him, confiding in him what she was hiding, accepting his help in this quest... He shuddered to think: if he hadn't offered his help, would she have come alone? Would she have faced the purple worm on her own, abandoned by one she considered a friend? Nevertheless, it was clear that she trusted him. He just couldn’t help himself around her. He wanted to know every thought that crossed her mind, every person she knew in her past, every story she had to tell. Every little thing, even the ones she deemed unworthy to be told, or the worse things she had done and that she would try to hide in shame.

Once they were all outside, back in the sunlight, he watched as Ahlyna tilted her head, eyes closed, enjoying the gentle warmth caressing her face for the first time after a few days. Astarion had retreated under his umbrella once more and was already hurrying to join the carriage, which had not moved since their arrival on the other side of the orchard. She wasn't paying any attention to it, and Gale couldn't take his eyes off her. He wondered how a creature from the underground could love the surface so much. It was as if she belonged there more than in the depths. And that was probably the case; she had been born on the surface after all, and had shared her dislike of the Underdark on several occasions.

One of Kallian's guards, Jelde, soon came towards her, wringing his hands, and she looked at him when she heard him coming. Gale had paid him little attention, and in the darkness of the cave, he hadn't noticed how young the boy was. To his surprise, the guard bent down and apologised loudly, his voice shameful : sorry to have left them in that cave against the purple worm, for abandoning them to their fate, for obeying orders. It was clear that the other, older guards disapproved of this behaviour, and Kallian's face was unreadable. Ahlyna placed a gentle hand on the back of his neck and let it slip to lift his chin and make him stand up straight.

“It’s alright,” she said, her voice calm. “We found a way out, didn’t we? You’re not the one to blame.”

Her gaze turned to Kallian, still waiting, a few paces away. She made one step towards him, and he recoiled. Her eyes were cold but her expression neutral. It was impossible to tell if she was about to hit him or just say her goodbyes.

“She’s cold,” Shadowheart commented, standing next to her wizard friend. “But I wonder… What does he know about her to make him so afraid? Didn’t they have a deal?”

“They do,” he said, frowning. There’s a part of her that enjoys the brutality. And she did seem to enjoy the reaction she elicited from him, continuing to walk his way.

“Kallian, old friend,” she finally said. “Don’t run from me. We do have some things to settle. I will send my friends your way. There’s this woman I’ve met, Elysia, she’s a patron of the arts these days, but she’s been a lot of things in her life. I’m sure she’ll find someone among her contacts that will take an interest in your village.”

“Will you come with her? Visiting.” he asked.

“No,” she shook her head. “I’ve seen enough of this place. And of you.”

He nodded. Fair.

“Will you ever find it in your heart to forgive me?”

She sighed, a hand on her nape. “Kallian, had I been alone, maybe I would have. But I’m not the only one you threw into danger. I have people who count on me. I can’t forgive what you did to them.”

“I get that I do. You get why, don’t you? I was trying to find the best way to…”

She raised her hand. “I know. I know. And now you’ve found your way, and it came at a price. And maybe someday, it will all be water under the bridge, but for now Kallian, I am so damn angry. For both our sakes, I hope our paths never cross again.”

For someone so angry, Gale noticed she mostly seemed sad and tired. Then he wondered, would she truly have forgiven him, had she been alone? Was she only angry for their sake, and not hers? He thought of what she said a few nights ago, how her brother told her she had no pride. Was it that, or was she just selfless? A little of both? A disregard for her own life?

“Ahlyna, one more thing,” Kallian said as she turned her back to leave. “A parting gift. If I could even call it a gift. A warning, more so.”

“What is it?”

“Word from the Wise God.”

She turned abruptly.

“Oghma? You spoke with Oghma?”

He raised an eyebrow, almost offended by her tone.

“I may not be the greatest intellectual, scholar or artist there is, but I am a loyal servant to our god. He had things to say about you.”

A shadow passed over the young woman's face. “Has he forsaken me?”

“Big word,” he chuckled. “Not so much, no, it is a warning as I said. He said you belonged to another goddess and that you know what it means.”

A silence followed. Shadowheart squeezed Gale’s arm, dragging him towards the carriage and leaving privacy to Ahlyna and Kallian, who exchanged their final words. It was not a moment for them to witness. The half-elf more than anyone understood this kind of situation. Though, at least, Oghma wasn’t as manipulative as Shar was and was willing to let go of his follower, if that was what Ahlyna wanted. 

Ahlyna joined them a few minutes later, and closed the carriage door, doubt written all over her face, more silent than ever. One more burden had been placed on her shoulders. 

Their carriage ride back to Suzail went in silence.

***

As soon as they arrived at the inn, Ahlyna rushed off to take a bath. She was feeling sticky, and hoped the warm water would take her mind off her troubles. It did not.

Not finding Shadowheart in the room when she came out of the bathroom, and with the door to Gale and Astarion's room resolutely closed, she went downstairs, sitting alone at a table with a beer. She didn't particularly like this drink, but she had decided to give the local speciality a try. Much to her surprise, Astarion was the first one to find her when he went down.

“Gale and Shadowheart went shopping,” he told her. “He wanted to make the most of his trip by buying books and spells, or whatever else.”

“Mmh,” she responded, barely listening. “You want a beer?”

“As if I would ever drink that,” he sniffed.

She pouted and took a sip. He was right to not want to taste it, but still, she wasn’t going to admit that the drink she chose was properly disgusting.

“So, Ahlyna,” the vampire said, dragging his vowels. “What was that all about, with that friend of yours?”

“You could at least wait until I’m drunk before you ask,” she joked.

“Now, where would be the fun in that? I’ll admit, it was quite hard to follow.”

She sighed, taking another sip of her drink before she started telling the story. “We met a few decades ago, while I was working a job for the House of Oghma. I had to take this whole procession of scholars and scribes or whatever else from here to the Gate. A long trip, several weeks. But I think I've said that before, haven't I ? We became quite close, at one point, but… He was a friend to me, while he fell in love. Well, that's a big word, but I think he did care for me. At the end of the job, he asked if I wanted to stay with him in Suzail, but I had gotten another offer. From my mentor, a renowned historian. The man I had fallen in love with.”

“Ah, matters of the heart,” he simpered.

“Isn’t it always?”

“And I suppose your mentor didn’t return your feelings, but you went with him anyway?”

“Oh no, he did. We were together for about thirty years. It’s another long story. Kallian never quite liked Vaelthar. Or well, he did once, but it was already difficult between the two of them while we travelled. I don’t know what my mentor did to him, but Kallian thinks very little of him. And since I lived with him for so long, he must have thought I became just like that guy. Which I really did in many ways.”

“Huh,” Astarion pouted. “I expected a more interesting tale, I’ll admit.”

She answered with a fit of laughter.

“Sorry. What happened between Kallian and Vaelthar is in the past, he just projected it onto me. And I don't have many tales that would interest you, I'm afraid. But we got out alright, didn’t we?”

“After fighting that awful worm thing,” Astarion winced. “I’m never crawling into a cave again.”

“Cheers to that,” she chuckled, raising her glass.

It wasn't long before she slipped back into a state of contemplation from which not even Astarion's company could bring her out. Her last conversation with Kallian, which the vampire had not attended, had clearly left her with more questions than answers. She remained silent, as she continued to drink until Gale and Shadowheart came back from their shopping.

“Do you want a Suzale?” she asked them, obviously miserable. “They’re disgusting.”

“She’s had three,” Astarion added.

Gale frowned. “Are you alright?”

“Peachy!” she exclaimed. “Just learned the god I’ve been dedicated my life to has no care for me, but that’s alright. Maybe I’m not knowledgeable enough,” she added sadly. “Or maybe I should become a bard. He does like bards.”

Shadowheart sat at the table, next to Astarion, leaving the seat next to Ahlyna to Gale, and taking her drink away from her. “I get you," she said. "But push on through. You can't let that stop you. What difference does it make to you?"

There was a long moment of silence before the drow answered, wringing her fingers. “I gave up on my faith for my mentor, to follow his. Even after our parting, I still prayed Oghma, I dedicated my whole life to the discovery of more knowledge. If he forsakes me, what is there left for me? What have I done all this for?”

Gale put his hand over hers, empathetic to the struggle. “From what Kallian seemed to say before we left, he has not truly forsaken you but simply reminded you of your faith to another. Eilistraee, from what I’ve gathered.”

She nodded. “The Dark Maiden.”

“But it does not mean he has no use for you, or that he has abandoned you. Allegiances can change, but some people worship several gods at the same time. You don't have to give up on anything.”

“Still… Eilistraee has disappeared. What use am I to a goddess who’s given up on her cause? And what does he mean, I belong to her?" she pouted.

“Haven’t you heard?” Shadowheart asked, surprised. “There has been sightings of her a few years ago.”

Ahlyna’s face dropped, and she raised her head towards the cleric. What? “Sightings?” she repeated. “Where?”

“Well, Waterdeep for one, a few other cities on the Sword Coast,” Shadowheart said. “At least, that’s what I heard. Selunites told me, a few years ago. There’s a Church for her, that has become more active across the Sword Coast, following the sightings. They could know something.”

Ahlyna started biting her thumb nail. One more reason to be unworthy. She did not even know that the goddess had returned, the one her father had dedicated his whole existence to, the faith she had been rasied in. He would be so ashamed of her. Though, it was no wonder: she did not know any followers of Eilistraee, except for her brother and they barely talked.

“And when was that?”

“Around 1491,” the half-elf shrugged. “I heard they made a shrine when she was seen in Waterdeep.”

“Ah, I may have heard about it!” Gale exclaimed, snapping his fingers. “In the Northern Ward.”

“That’s when I got abducted,” she whispered, thinking. “I had other things to do than to worry about the goddess then. And after that, I was trying to find my brother. And I had work to do, I’ll admit. Gods, I can’t believe I missed that. My father would be so disappointed.”

The feeling that was growing inside her was hard to describe. There was an element of shame, for having abandoned her faith and not even knowing earlier that Eilistraee had returned a few years before. But there was also a part of hope. Shadowheart and Gale were right when they said that Oghma had not abandoned her, and that was what Kallian had tried to make her understand. It was simply a nudge in the right direction. Ultimately, it was hope that prevailed in her emotional tumult. And hope was just what she needed.

There was just one question that remained: what did Oghma mean when he said she belonged to the goddess? She dismissed it as Kallian misunderstanding what he meant. She had bigger things to worry about for now. 

***

They didn't stay in Suzail for long. Gale had made the rounds of the town's shops, looking for interesting scrolls, and Ahlyna had only one thing to look forward to: never setting foot in Cormyr again. They gathered their things and left the inn in the late afternoon the next day. They chose to arrive in Waterdeep at nightfall, so that Astarion could roam the City of Splendors without risking his life.

Gale was feeling nervous. The day before, while he was shopping, he had asked Shadowheart for advice. The half-elf wouldn’t have normally been his first choice, but she seemed luckier than he was in so-called matters of the heart, so he thought she would have some piece of wisdom to share with him. And she had, much to his pleasure. But then was the time for action, and that made him anxious.

Just before they took the portal back to Waterdeep, he drew Ahlyna away from the group.

“Listen, I was wondering if you wanted to eat at my place tonight? I thought it would be nice,” he said. “And then I will let you go back to your family, of course. I did think it would be a good way to take your mind of things.”

He pursed his lips, afraid to have said too much.

“Oh, you know what, I would love to!” she exclaimed. “Though, maybe it would be for the best if we went to your house as soon as we arrive. I fear my mother may not let me go if I go home. That woman is now always breathing down my neck. Joy of having a mother, I suppose.”

“Is it a bad thing?”

“No,” she confessed. “I kind of love it. It's new. But still, after all these emotions, I believe a quiet evening with you might be all I need.”  

Her smile made his heart leap in his chest. Just what she needed. Was it crazy of him to think that she might feel the same way he did? That little sentence almost was enough to make him ask the question.

He followed her through the portal home, wondering what he had in his pantry and what he could cook for her, already planning a whole evening. Wondering what Tara would say, if she saw them both come home together. The tressym quite liked Ahlyna, having described her as a sensible young woman, but she was not one fro surprises.

“It was nice, though, a little adventure,” the drow said, when they arrived in Waterdeep. “I mean, I didn’t like being betrayed, fighting that atrocious worm and all, but walking around, searching for the relic, that was nice.”

“Talk for yourself,” Astarion groaned. “It was nice being able to walk during the day, but you had to drag us into a cave, of all things. I’m never doing that again.”

They were still bickering when exiting the building. Gale was happy to be back in his wonderful city, and Ahlyna was beaming as soon as she saw the familiar landmarks, the wooden architecture, the small balconies, the familiar scent of the sea, that they couldn't see yet. She truly had grown quite fond of the city. He was about to tell her something, when her heard a familiar voice.

“Look, she’s here!”

He immediately recognized Vespera, and beside her, Ahlyna’s mother. He slowly turned to the historian and barely got the time to see her face lighten up before she left their group, trotting towards her family. And suddenly, he could only see her back and notice how long her hair had gotten since they had first met. She swept the child in her arms, laughing, as if all her energy had gotten back in a few seconds.

“She missed you,” Tallyana said.

“No, I didn’t!” Vespera exclaimed. “Lies.”

“Mmh, which is why she insisted on waiting here all day, in case you came back.”

“It was your idea,” she protested.

And Ahlyna could only laugh, happy to find them again. They made a beautiful family, the three of them, three different generations, looking like carbon copies of each other. Only difference being the scales on Ahlyna’s forehead, revealed by each movement of her head. She turned her head towards him, still smiling, and he realized how happy she looked in that moment. She was shooting him an apologetic look, and he understood exactly what it meant: their little evening had just fallen through. It was clear by the grip her mother had on her arm that she was not about to let her daughter go. They had things to catch up on. 

***

Thankfully, the break was still long, though Ahlyna still had much work to do with end-of-the-year exams coming around. Her mother stayed a few more days in Waterdeep, and she enjoyed her company despite her endless chatter. They still had so much to share, and Tallyana wanted to know everything about her adventures, her work, her friends. She had recognized Gale from Candlekeep, and Vespera even joined in on the chatter to tell her grandmother everything she thought of the wizard. Which was mostly positive, but she didn’t hold back on her theories concerning his relationship with Ahlyna.

Despite the kid being the same she always was, Ahlyna was touched that she had missed her. She thought of Vespera every second of the day and sometimes wondered if the kid held any affection for her or if she was just a bother. Finding out that she waited for her return warmed her heart.  

She also took the time to write to Elysia, promising to visit her at her own estate when she would find the time, to discuss what she could do in Kallamarn – though the elven woman asked her in their exchanges to bring her “handsome friend” again.

Ahlyna still held some resentment towards Kallian and wondered how she could still help him out despite what he had done. But they did have a deal, and she did not want to know what he would do if she did not hold the end of her bargain. So, she managed to find the time and the will to visit, despite her apprehension to see Elysia again. In her mind, the wealthy woman was still associated with her mentor. And despite what she clearly wanted, the drow did not want to bother Gale with this, though his presence would have been greatly appreciated.

But regardless of what she had thought, the meeting went quite well. As always, Elysia was exuberant but generous, talking loudly, offering all sorts of sweets and drinks. Ahlyna had never been to her estate before, and it was lavish. Maybe she had underestimated the woman’s fortune. In any way, it would be easy to help Kallian with that kind of money on their side. She even could have asked mor of him, had she known.

“Your friend…” Elysia asked. “One of yours, or Vaelthar’s?”

The question took Ahlyna by surprise. “Why do you ask?”

“You said he was from the House of Oghma.”

“Ah. I suppose I did,” she chuckled. “Well, does it matter?”

“It does. I would rather help your friend than Vaelthar’s."

“Well, he’s more one of mine. Vaelthar would describe him as a senseless idiot.”

“And how would you describe him?” she asked.

“The same way, but with more fondness,” Ahlyna laughed. “I thought you and my mentor were in good terms. Aren’t you?”

Elysia frowned. “I wouldn’t want to badmouth him in front of you.” She bended towards the drow. “Unless you want me to.”

Ahlyna held back the grin blossoming on her face. “I have a confession. I’m afraid I don’t hold much fondness for him anymore.”

“Ah, really? Then I can finally tell you what I think of him. I have many thoughts to share with you, that I have waited years to say.”

More than ever before in her company, Ahlyna felt at peace and even like she had made a friend. Especially as Elysia told her every little one of her thoughts, making her laugh so much she was holding her stomach by the end of the diatribe.

And of course, the elf promised to help Kallian as well as she could, planning a trip to Cormyr and Kallamarn soon.

One good thing done. Unto the next.

Chapter 22: Return

“It’s very nice to want to include me, but really, you should enjoy an evening with your friends,” she told Gale.

The wizard was in Ahlyna’s office first thing in the morning to invite her to another get-together. Gods, that man and his friends. She still had so much work to do, so many things she was late on.

“Karlach would love it,” he insisted. “Remember, I told you she loved one of your books.”

And he had very convincing arguments. Despite her will to keep that part of her identity secret; the one that wrote steamy romances, it would be fun to meet Karlach. And from what she had heard about Wyll, she knew she would like him too.

“Alright,” she nodded, “but I can’t stay long. I still have exams to prepare.”

“Do you need help with that?” Gale asked. “I’m done preparing for mine.”

She sighed. He looked so organized. Ahlyna always prided herself in being that way too, but the tasks never ended. More, more and more, always more and never less. At least she was almost done with her next book, but even that brought more work: having to talk with Vivienne about it, she would have to read it over, work some more on it, clarify some things that would be obvious for her but not for her public…

“I’m alright,” she answered with a smile. “I’ll find my way through it. As I always do. Nevertheless, I doubt you could help. Not that I doubt your infinite knowledge, but you’re no historian.”

Gale chuckled in response and raised his hands in surrender. “Your wish is my command. Just know I’m here to help. And you would be surprised, by the way. I'm sure I could be of a little help, at the very least.”

"You’ve been amazing all year long. I’ll be at the gathering, that’s all you need to know.”

“Good. And Ahlyna… Take a break. The relics can wait, and the Flame Sword isn’t going anywhere. Focus on what matters for now.”

He left her to her thoughts. She had prepared at least half of the exams she would give her students, which still left half the work undone. The first-year exams had been the easiest to prepare for, as they were the least demanding. She had prepared a series of questions on the various subjects and events they had studied over the year. They were all easy questions, some of them multiple choice, to check if they remembered the main points. For the following years, things became more complex. She had managed to find essay topics for her more experienced students but found it much more difficult to find interesting topics for the younger ones, which would not be too difficult, without making it too easy for them.

Focus on what matters for now. Gale’s word circled in her mind. He was right, as he so often was. There was no rush. Or was there? Her mother's warnings echoed in her mind: the attacks they had suffered when she was a child, and that she didn't remember. It was impossible to estimate how many drows Lolth had sent to find his relics. After so long, there must have been very few. Ahlyna had been very lucky in her quest, gathering so many in a very short time. Had this stirred up any tensions? Awaken the goddess? Was she in danger? What about Vespera? Should she entrust her to her mother in Baldur's Gate? It was hard to find what was a priority and what wasn’t, at this point. Everything always seemed so urgent.

Maybe an evening away from it all could be a nice plan. Forgetting about all this quest, the dangers - she wished nothing more than that. And though she couldn’t dare to dream of more, any proximity with Gale was more than welcome. Despite knowing it would only hurt her in the end.

She stood from her desk and walked to the window. Was she cursed to repeat the same mistakes over and over again? When she first fell for Vaelthar – and he wouldn’t even look at her at first, she would still always be around him, watching, listening, trying to get into his conversations, trying to impress him. Wasn’t she repeating this behaviour? She knew that only led to disappointment. Last time her heart broke, she was so miserable she couldn’t do anything with herself afterwards. What would happen to Vespera if she let that happen again?

She sighed. Spring was settling again on Waterdeep, and with it the lighter weather she so adored. They were finally done with the horrible cold wind that had blown through the streets of the city all winter. It had been replaced by a gentle breeze and the warm softness of the sun breaking through the clouds. And with this milder weather, she felt her heart thaw at the wizard's touch. Every minute in his company seemed to soften her, warm her, transport her. How could she not succumb, after all? He was handsome, kind, gentle, clever and cultured. What could she not like?

The sound of the door startled her: her pupils were beginning to arrive. She left her office and returned to her classroom with a warm smile. As usual, Charles was the first to arrive. The rest of the group soon arrived, and her day passed like any other. But despite everything, her mind remained preoccupied until the fateful evening of Karlach and Wyll's return.

***

Ahlyna had never been the kind of woman to worry too much about her appearance. For years, this had been her bone of contention with her mentor: unlike her, he paid a great deal of attention to it and had often reprimanded her when she didn't seem dressed up enough at their evenings out with peers or with his friends. But since she had realised her feelings - annoying though they were - she had begun to feel self-conscious, timid even. From the beginning, she had found Gale intimidating enough to make her careful about the way she was around him, even though this nervousness within her had led her to say countless stupid things. But recently, she found herself applying a little more make-up, untangling her hair better, braiding it, taking care not to get too many folds in her clothes... More than ever, she wondered what he thought of her. Even to the point of asking Vespera for advice about clothes and perfume. She had to admit that the girl knew what she was talking about, much more than Ahlyna ever did.

That evening, she arrived at Gale's house a little later than planned. The most beautiful smile flourished on his lips when he saw her.

“I wasn’t sure if I could still expect you,” he said. “You didn’t have to come if you didn’t want to, you know? I know I insisted, but I didn’t want to…”

“It’s alright,” she interrupted him. “I wanted to come. I just took more time than expected getting ready.”

Or rather, finding something that screamed casual evening, while still looking her best. Vespera was very helpful in this endeavour.

“Oh! And you look positively radiant,” he smiled.

She felt her cheeks turn pink at the compliment. “Thank you. Are we going to keep standing here, or are you letting me in?”

He stepped aside to let her enter his home and lead her to the dining room. It wasn't the first time she'd been here, but as always, she was impressed by the size of the house, in which he lived alone with Tara. Each time she came, she discovered a different room. She also knew that his mother was never far away, so he didn't feel lonely, especially when his friends spent so much time at home. But all the same, when she imagined him coming home for long days to this huge house, she could only imagine him feeling lonely.

But this evening, the dining room was packed and there was only one chair left for her, right next to Gale. She gratefully took place next to him. Though she already knew Astarion and Shadowheart, she still felt shy around the few new faces around the table. This was quite the gathering. There were five people she’d never seen before, and she introduced herself to all of them before taking place. Once she finally sat down, she took the time to really take a good look at the people around the table.

Last time they had a gathering like that, she had met Astarion, Shadowheart and Minthara, who was unfortunately absent. Aeloria was also missing, she noticed. There were five people she had not met that time and that joined the group. At the end of the table, two people were bickering, and she immediately put the name to the faces. As an historian, it would have been shameful to not recognize Minsc of Rashemen and Jaheira the High Harper. Despite her knowledge of their past adventures, Gale descriptions of his friends had helped her recognize the tall warrior with the purple face tattoo, and the half-elf with her strong Tethyrian accent. Between the duo and Astarion sat a muscular elf, so tall that he looked out of place. A tattoo covered half his face, and the scars that covered part of his forehead did nothing to diminish his charm. She noticed the vampire's hands, wrapped around his huge arm, as the two were engaged in an animated conversation. She deduced it was Halsin. The elf was unique enough to be easy to recognize.

That left the two people on her left. She turned to the pair with a smile. Wyll and Karlach were talking with Gale, who was bending towards them. He was so close that she could feel the warmth emanating from his skin. Trying not to be distracted by his bewitching presence, Ahlyna concentrated on the couple beside her. Wyll was a dark-skinned man with rows of braided hair, two impressive horns, and eyes of different colours. Or rather, one of his eyes was not his own. Ahlyna noticed it immediately but couldn't be sure exactly of which material it was made of. In any case, it didn't look quite like a conventional prosthesis - not that she was an expert in medicine anyway. Beside him, Karlach was monopolising attention, talking loudly and gesturing wildly. If Gale hadn't been so close, the drow would have thought the heat she felt was coming from the woman, a one-horned tiefling with skin as red as flame. Many parts of her skin were covered in old burn scars and black tattoos. On her chest, her ribcage seemed to show through the skin, as if an inner flame was lighting her up. From what Gale had revealed about his condition, it probably wasn't far from the truth.

“Have you ever been to Avernus, Ahlyna?” Karlach asked her.

“Never had the pleasure,” she answered.

“Well, never do!” she exclaimed. “It’s awful. I am so glad to be back for good!”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Ahlyna smiled. “I’ll admit it wasn’t in my plans anyway. What’s the program for you now that you’re among us again? Another adventure?”

 “I want to travel,” Karlach said, nodding. “Well, Wyll wants to go back to the Gatefirst, to see his father, but after that, I think we’ll have the occasion to move around. I’ve always wanted to see the world. I’ve heard wonders about Amn.”

“Oh, that’s so fun!” Ahlyna exclaimed. “We’re actually going to Crimmor soon. Well, during the summer.”

“Oh, really? How come?”

Ahlyna smiled sweetly. “I wouldn’t want to spoil the evening with work.”

“Though it’s not exactly work, but mostly a personal quest,” Gale chimed in.

“Ah, come on! Now I want to know more,” Karlach laughed. 

“I’ll admit, I am also curious,” Wyll nodded, at her side.

“Ah, well, if you’re so kindly asking, we’re looking for parts of an artifact, and a friend’s spell revealed that one of those might be in Crimmor. No idea where, so we’ll have to search the whole city.”

“Oh, interesting! What kind of artifact is it? Everyone around this table has a kind of expertise in that,” the trifling joked.

“So I’ve heard! It’s a spider statue that will unlock a vault to a certain sword. I seek to destroy it. It’s a long story, though, I won’t bore you with my talks of history.”

“I’m sure it couldn’t be boring,” Wyll said politely.

“Well, the story behind the sword isn’t exactly a happy one,” she insisted. “But I can tell you all about my travels, if you wish. I’ve lived a few years in Amn, during my childhood. It’s a beautiful country. Are there any places you’d wish to visit, Wyll?”

“Well, I’m planning to visit Calimshan. I’m working with a diabolist there to track a certain devil.”

“Ah, Calimshan,” she smiled. “I was still working there three years ago. It’s very different from the Sword Coast, as a society, but a beautiful place. Would that diabolist be Nadira? Nadira Hosseini?”

A surprised expression painted Wyll’s face. “Do you know her?”

“Oh yes. She’s great. I’ve worked with her. Although I was writing on an entirely different time period, I did need to know about Calimshan’s ancient history, to better explain their culture and how they got to the point I was researching. She was a great help, very knowledgeable about genies and djinns. Now, why are you working with a diabolist, Wyll? It’s rather unusual.”

“We’re looking for a certain cambion, a servant of Zariel,” Karlach answered, less amused.

“My old patron,” Wyll added.

“Ah, revenge, then,” the drow understood.

“What happened to Zariel, by the way?” Gale asked, bending towards Karlach. “You haven’t told us yet.”

“She’s still leading the Blood War in Avernus,” the tiefling shrugged. “Wyll and I are strong, but there’s not much we could have done against an archdevil. Best we could do was keep her occupied there, where the fighting is the fiercest while we sneaked in the back, looking for a new heart, and killing every imp and cambion she sent our way. It was hard, but we managed to sneak into her own forge to steal plans for a new heart and found a forgemaster to make it for me. We would have asked Dammon if I could have gotten out of Avernus, but instead, we found his old master, Carixim.”

Gale shivered. In the course of a conversation, Dammon had mentioned his apprenticeship and how he had become such a good blacksmith. Gale was always struck by the look on the tiefling's face: while the apprenticeship had enabled him to discover his vocation, his time in Avernus with Carixim had been quite horrifying. The master in particular was a shocking sight, a titan with flesh twisted by the thousands of souls his body housed, from what he had heard.

“And it works?” he asked.

Karlach hit her chest with her fist, all smiles again. “Well, I’m still running a bit hot, so I have to keep cool, but the heart works outside of Avernus, so it's all that matters to me. i would take a difficult heart over that place any day.”

“Won’t the Calishite climate be a problem, then?” Ahlyna asked.

Karlach pouted. “I do wish to see the place, so I thought staying hydrated would be enough.”

“You could come to Crimmor with us,” Ahlyna offered. “The weather is a bit nicer, so you could get acclimated to a warmer climate first, see how it works fot you, and then visit Calimshan with Wyll. And we do need someone with us, since Astarion won’t come.”

The elf turned his head towards them with a raised eyebrow, drawn out of his conversation by the mention of her name. “I’ve done enough. If we have to poke around a cave one more time, I’m out.”

Ahlyna shrugged. “Yeah, we’ll probably have to. If not a cave, some other kind of dungeon. Who knows. I do expect tavern brawls, considering the Crimman culture.”

“Count me in!” Karlach beamed. “I miss a good bar fight.”

“You know what? So do I,” Ahlyna smiled, patting her head. “Care to join us, Wyll?”

“Unfortunately, I believe I’ll be busy in Baldur’s Gate, even by then,” the young man apologized. “It would have been my pleasure, though. Ask anything you need in the meanwhile.”

“Wyll is a very good sword fighter,” Gale told her. “It could be your chance to get back into it, if that’s what you wanted.”

She took a few seconds to consider it. “Actually, I would love to try it out, some time. Would that be alright?”

“It would be my pleasure,” Wyll nodded. “Have you already learned?”

“Oh, yes, I used to be very good,” she confessed. “But it’s been a long time since. Though I must admit, I have taken a liking to spellcasting, so it’s more of a test of what I can still do.”

The evening continued in the same cheerful mood, and after a few drinks, Karlach, Minsc and Ahlyna found themselves standing in one side of the room, singing popular songs at the top of their lungs, arm in arm. Ahlyna was not small, but next to the two hulking figures, she seemed almost frail. When Boo came out of Minsc's front pocket, Gale watched her gawking at the little ball of fur. He was happy that she had found a place for herself in their gang, happy that she had agreed to come. Happy that she had found help in the person of Karlach. The barbarian would undoubtedly be very useful during their next quest, which was fast approaching. He wondered if she had already found any clues as to the location of the next piece. It was true that she had a tendency to keep this kind of information to herself without sharing it with the team. As he admired her, the glint of Astarion's smirk caught his eye, and the wizard rolled his eyes. The vampire had been at Halsin's side for most of the evening, but that didn't mean he hadn't been watching them. Whenever he had the chance, he took the opportunity to tease Gale about Ahlyna, and the wizard was almost grateful that he didn't do it in front of her.

“I thought you wanted some quiet after our last adventure, Gale,” Wyll told him. “I didn’t think you would dive back into another one after a few years.”

“Ah, what can I say? You lot must have influenced me.”

“It’s good. You look happy. Last time we met, at Withers’ party, I thought you looked a bit… well, maybe not bored, but not far from it.”

“Bored?” Gale asked, surprised. “It is not exactly the word I would use. Maybe I was a bit disappointed by the lack of… thrill that sometimes comes with the academic life. Don’t get me wrong, my studies are interesting, and I love teaching, more than I ever thought I would. Still, it’s a routine. But I think the thrill found me.”

He sneaked a glance towards Ahlyna. The evening was almost at its end, and despite her saying she had to leave early, she was still there and having fun. She was chatting with Karlach like old friends, like they had always known each other. He wondered what their conversation was about, but judging from Karlach’s admirative face, the drow had probably revealed her alias, and that she wrote those novels that the tiefling liked. Or perhaps she was talking about Vespera: Gale too would be admirative if she was recounting her tale. She was an impressive woman.

***

A few days later, Ahlyna was meeting with Wyll and Karlach on a beach near Waterdeep. Much to her surprise, Gale was also there, though it was apparently mainly to keep the tiefling company while Wyll and herself trained together.

“Forgive me if I’m bad at it,” she said. “It’s really been a long time since my last swordfight.”

“Don’t worry, you never truly forget these things. It’ll come right back,” he reassured her.

She pouted. Not that she wanted to doubt it, but she had stopped sword fighting long before the Baldurian was even born. She didn’t say that of course, fearing it would be weird for everyone. In drow standards, she was as young as them.

Thankfully, Wyll had brought a sword for her to try out. It wasn't as comfortable as she remembered, with that formidable sword she'd had to sell, but it was light and manoeuvrable enough. She made a few flicks of her wrist to test how agile she could be, before deeming it sufficient and putting herself on guard.

It was cold and grey in Waterdeep, which wasfor the best. She would not have enjoyed a training session in the sweltering heat, especially one during which she would probably be humiliated. The clouds were rolling in on the horizon and the waves were washing the beach, creating a relaxing sound. Despite Gale and Karlach's conversation, she was perfectly concentrated. That said, so was Wyll.

They started sparring lightly, swords clashing against one another, but it quickly became clear that Wyll was holding back for her sake.

“Come on,” she laughed nervously. “At least give me a little challenge, or I might never learn anything.”

“You asked for it!”

The blows began to be exchanged more quickly, putting her in difficulty more often. She sensed that Wyll wasn't at full strength, but it was already more of a challenge for her to keep up. As he soon realised, Ahlyna wasn't very strong, but she was agile and quick. At the end of their training, once she'd had enough of taking punches and only throwing a few, he took the time to explain what was wrongwith her technique.

“You put all your weight and energy into some of your moves, but you leave yourself open to taking hits. That said, where did you learn to fight like that? You've never had any formal training, have you?”

She shook her head. “I learned the basics from my father, but the rest came with experience. Everything I didn't know how to do, I had to learn and create my own techniques. When faced with the unexpected, you learn to improvise.”

“It was great!” Karlach nodded with enthusiasm. “Fucking impressive, is what it was, especially for someone who hasn’t fought in a long time.”

“I appreciate,” Ahlyna smiled sweetly. “But I have a lot to work on. I used to be so much better.”

She looked briefly at her hands, slightly damaged by the hilt of the sword she had used. It was so strange to be almost a stranger to an art she had practised so brilliantly. She was once seasoned, if immature and reckless. And now, swordfighting seemed like something far away. She hadn't gone bad, and yes, some of her reflexes had returned. But where had her talent gone? There was a time when she thought this was all she would ever do in her life, and she had come so far in the end.

“Now, time for pleasure,” Karlach said. “You two deserve to cool off in the water.”

“Ah, is that why you insisted on doing this at the beach?” Gale asked.

“The water must be so cold,” Ahlyna winced. “You all go ahead, I’ll wait.”

She sat on the sand. A welcome rest. Gale said he would stay with her, and the young couple went ahead towards the water.

“Who bathes when it’s so grey?” she whispered.

“Karlach has always been lively,” Gale explained. “When we met, she had just escaped Avernus for the first time in ten years, can you imagine? She was ecstatic about anything – and still is, really – and she would talk to everyone, and touch anything. Especially touch, as soon as we got her heart fixed the first time. Wyll on the other hand wasn’t really like that before her, he used to be more reserved. I suppose Avernus also changed him. Who knows what they might have seen there.”

“They’re out now,” Ahlyna smiled gently. “A whole new life awaits them. I must say, I’m not worried about them.”

“Neither am I. Especially if they’re together.”

“I used to dream of a love like that,” she laughed, a tinge of sadness behind her voice. “They’re lucky. He literally went through hell for her. I could write a book about that. Do you think they’d let me?”

“I know Karlach would. And there’s nothing wrong with taking inspiration,” he answered. “It would be better than straight-up smut.”

His remark drew a laugh out of her. “It’s lucrative, you know. You should try.”

“I’ll leave that to you. You’re writing again?”

“Oh yes. Vivienne wants a new work published, aside from my professional writings, and I do have a child to raise, so I also need the coin. Honestly, Vajra could take Vespera’s inscription fee out of my pay.”

“Gods, I could not do this,” Gale said, shaking his head. “Raising a child. It’s a lot.”

“It is. But I’m sure you’d do well, if you had any. I see you with the kids, at the Academy. They love you.”

“That’s not the same as raising one.”

She sighed. “That’s true. I’m good with the kids too, but raising one… It’s a hard job. Don’t know why my brother thought it was a good idea to leave her with me.”

“He must have trusted you a lot.”

She scoffed. “Yeah, always. I’m his only family, after all. But he knew how I am. He knows that I’m not patient. That I’m not very good at it.”

“You’re not that bad,” her friend said. “Vespera seems happy, isn’t she? She may be a bit turbulent, but she’s not a bad kid. And she’s smart.”

There was a moment of silence during which she contemplated his words.

"Many of the novels I wrote actually contained clues I was leaving for my brother," she confessed. "About the places I visited and where to find me. And as much as I love writing, it was easier not to have to concentrate on a tightly knit plot for that."

“Smart,” Gale recognized. “And he had to read them to know?”

“Yeah,” she laughed. “My way of torturing him from afar. Well, I think my way was better. He would leave clues in random places every time I tried looking for him. I looked like a lunatic, combing every town I passed, talking to every pub manager who might know one of his aliases.”

“You miss him a lot.”

It was not a question. He felt it in the way she talked. “I do,” she sighed. “I didn’t miss him like that when I knew he was well. But I don’t even have a way of finding him now. He’s just… gone.”  

“We’ll find him,” Gale said. “He must be in Crimmor or in Yartar, right? That’s where the remaining pieces are.”

“I hope so,” she smiled softly. “Vespera misses him even more. He was all she had before I barged in their life.”

“We’ll find him,” Gale repeated.

She wanted so badly to believe him.  

Chapter 23: Love and disappointment

Sometimes, Ahlyna had the impression that it was impossible for her to avoid Gale. She had tried, a few times, as soon as she realised the impossible attraction she felt for the wizard. But all it took was a smile for her to give in. She accepted every rendezvous he gave her, sank into endless conversations with him and, if she didn't realise it, felt at peace and happy whenever she was in his presence. But she couldn't let that happen: she had far too many problems and responsibilities. And what would he see in her anyway? She was messy, and he damn well knew that.

But no matter how rational her thoughts, all it took was one word to make her yield. An invitation or a smile, a moment together in one of their offices, a shared complicity.

He invited her to the theatre one week, a play she had already seen with Vespera, but she didn't even dare tell him. They could have postponed their date, but she refused to give up a moment with him. What was wrong with wanting him, as long as he didn't know? As long as everything remained an illusion, a figment of her mind?

“Tell me, what did you think of the play?” Gale asked, when they left the representation.

“It was nice,” she said with a smile. “Perhaps a bit too long, and some scenes felt unnecessary, but maybe I just didn’t understand the need for them.”

“I understand. It was hard to follow at one point. I never would have thought it was the third brother that killed their father.”

“The things we do for love,” Ahlyna sighed. “Or money. If he hadn’t, another brother would have done it.”

“Lust, greed and pride,” the wizard thought aloud. “Three brothers, three sins, three reasons to kill.”

“I don’t get it,” she said, shaking her head. “The guy was old and sick. Any of them could have just waited a few more months, probably less, and he would have died.”

“Where would be the art in that?” was his sole answer.

“Is art only found in our deepest flaws?” she philosophised. “Is there beauty to be created only in the worse we do?”

“No, of course not,” he answered. “There is beauty in our greatest actions, too. Those three brothers could have turned their sins into greatness: love, ambition and honour.”

She pouted. From an early age, she had learned never to want or ask for too much. According to her father, having few needs ensured that she would always be fulfilled. But that didn't stop her from being ambitious, when she was pursuing Vaelthar and his knowledge; and even then, she flew too close to the sun. At the same time, an element of wonder was growing inside her. Gale had his own relationship with ambition. They had talked about it on several occasions. She was surprised that he still considered this feeling to be a quality. His own ambition had been the cause of his downfall, and yet perhaps part of him still hoped to rise. Maybe not to the divine rank he had once desired, but an ascension, nonetheless.

He invited her back to his place so they could have a drink and continue talking about the play. As always, she didn't have the heart to refuse. It was already quite dark, but they were laughing in the streets of the city, and Gale even dared to wrap his arm around the young woman's shoulders, walking side by side. He wondered what it would be like to go home with her every night in the same way. To share this everyday life with her. To cook meals for her to enjoy, drinking tea around the fire, talking about the books they read. Even to read together.

They continued chatting, sitting on the armchairs in his office, surrounded by his books, until the conversation died down. The piano was playing by itself behind them, a beautiful melody she would never forget, that sounded like hope, peacefulness and tranquility. Ahlyna's eyes were lost in the fireplace, and Gale couldn't take his eyes off her face. The time had come, he thought. After all these months, all these moments, she must have suspected something anyway. He couldn't keep his mouth shut any longer. He wanted to be able to touch her, to kiss her, to hold her. To face the whole world, with her hand in his. If he didn't say anything, he was afraid that all his feelings would boil over.

What if she didn't want him? He silenced these thoughts. A friendship like theirs would endure in spite of everything. They were both adults, there was no reason for any awkwardness between them. It would be painful, but he knew he could move on eventually.

“It was a nice evening,” he said, and she turned her blue eyes towards him. “I’m glad you agreed to come with me.”

“So am I. And thanks for the wine,” she added.

“My pleasure. I hope you know, I am always glad to spend time with you. You are… very good company.”

“I know,” she smiled mischievously. “I’m amazing company.”

It drew a laugh out of him. “And humble too? I don’t deserve you.” And after a few seconds, he added: “I mean it, you know. I do not deserve you.”

The expression on his face made her heart falter. He continued.

“I cherish every moment I'm lucky enough to spend in your presence as if they were my most prized possessions. You're more than a friend to me, I'm sure you've realised that. You are the very epitome of beauty and spirit in my eyes, my muse and inspiration. I wake up every day longing to see you again, and every moment away from you is a long agony until the next.”

Don’t say it, she thought but she couldn’t find the words. Please, don’t.

“I have to say it, hoping with all my heart that these feelings will be returned. Over the last few months, during which I've had the great good fortune to get to know you, I've fallen in love with you, with your spirit, your ways, your whole being. You've shown me your sensitivity, your selflessness, and your secrets, and they only make me love you more.”

Ahlyna felt her heart race. She had dreamt of hearing those words from his mouth, without ever thinking it would happen. In another life, she would have drawn him to her and kissed him. She would have given him her being without thinking twice. But instead, as she contemplated telling him how she truly felt, just for a very brief second, she was consumed by everything that was wrong. She was overwhelmed by the memory of her mentor, the memory of her brother, the memory of all her mistakes. She thought of Vespera, of the burden she carried, which weighed heavily enough on the wizard's shoulders even then. She thought of her own heart, so easy to break. The last time it broke, she felt as if it was about to kill her. She couldn't afford to entrust it to anyone else. There is only a certain amount of pain that one can take. In the midst of this inner turmoil, a few words escaped from her mouth that she couldn't hold back:

“Please, don’t do this to me.”

She covered her mouth with her hands as soon as she said the words. She was already regretting having said it so bluntly, without thinking of a better way of phrasing it. Gale's eyes widened in surprise, and he noticed the pained expression that was beginning to paint her face. It wasn't just sorrow; he thought he could even discern fear behind her features.

“I’m sorry?”

She got up from her seat. “I can’t, Gale. I’m the one who’s sorry. This is just… It’s too much.”

He took it upon himself to keep a calm expression. She seemed strangely panicked by his confession, and it occurred to him that he might have overdone it. “I’m sorry,” he repeated. “Maybe I've said too much. What I've just done doesn't change our relationship, Ahlyna. If you don't want a relationship, I'll be happy with whatever you have to offer. We can still be friends and colleagues.”

“It’s not you,” she said in a breath. “Oh, Gale, it could never be because of you. It’s truly my fault. I wish…  I wish we could be more, but you would be very disappointed.”

“Why won’t you let me decide that?”

She gave a strangled little laugh. “That would only end painfully for both of us.”

“Is it not worth trying?”

“No,” she said. “Gale, I am a difficult woman. I can be cruel, and vain, and calculating. You have not seen me at my worse. And I come with so many burdens. And a child. I know for a fact, for you have said it many times, that you do not want one.”

“I like Vespera,” he said, as a last attempt to convince her.

“As a student. I am her guardian. That’s a job for every hour of the day. I clean up her messes, I live through every one of her tantrums, I pester her to do her chores. I won’t ask that of you. Please don’t… Don’t ask anymore of me.”

When she departed from his home, she abandoned him to the silence she had left behind.

Gale had felt ready for a rejection, but he hadn't imagined it would be so violent. He sat back in his chair, dazed and marked by the terrible expression on Ahlyna's face. Her anxious eyes, the rictus that deformed her mouth. The regret in her voice.

He sighed and closed his eyes, as if trying to make the vision disappear. He could not understand her. For her, he would have done anything. Her words let him think that perhaps, she might have felt the same, but she wouldn’t even try. Or couldn’t? She had mentioned Vespera. She was right in saying he did not think he would make a good father figure. During their exchanges, she had tried to change his mind, or so it seemed, but he always persevered in saying he did not want children. In her situation, he could understand that she had to think of the wellbeing of the child. Still, he would’ve tried.

He heard Tara's muffled paws approach and climb onto the armchair left by Ahlyna. The seat was still warm. Her glass, not yet emptied, was resting on the coffee table, next to a book he hadn't yet opened.

“I take it, it did not go as you hoped?”

He opened his eyes again, looking at his dear companion.

“You would be right.”

“I’m sorry, Gale. I know you liked her a lot.”

The words seemed to echo in his skull. Tara so rarely called her by her first name that it was all the more shocking.

“I do.”

The tressym jumped onto his lap and nestled in.

“You will be all right,” she said to reassure him. “I know it must hurt, but you will be okay in the end. You always are.”

“It’s not the end, though. Maybe I can still… try. I want to try.”

“Is she truly worth all this effort?”

“She is to me. I want her to know that she deserves to have someone by her side, and that I truly mean to be that someone.”

She did not say anything else to that. Gale couldn’t take Ahlyna out of his thoughts after what had transpired between them. He had a sort of confirmation that there was something between them, that he hadn’t imagined it all. That a part of her, at least, if not her whole being, loved him back. That was enough to make him wait.

***

Ahlyna went home with a heavy heart and deep regrets. The deep look of worry and consternation that Gale gave her… She feared she would never get over it. She slipped back into her apartment in silence, trying not to wake Vespera up, and climbed into her bed while holding back tears.

Did she have to ruin everything good in her life? It was a recurring theme at this point. How she wished she could have accepted. Maybe after a few years, once her quest was completed, once Vespera had grown… But she could never ask him to wait so long.

And the awkwardness of all of it? Gale should have never said anything. How could she face him after that? How could they go to Crimmor together? How could she keep a straight face at work? It was bound to be a problem. Even if she had said yes, it was a bad idea.

“Maybe I should leave,” she whispered. “Travel again. I can leave Vespera in the dormitories.”

She didn’t need her anyway. And if they could find her brother, Ahlyna wouldn’t have to stay. She could travel and always find a home when she would come back to Waterdeep, to see her niece. And then she could leave again, flee away from all her problems. It was a good life, alone on the roads. At least there was no one to disappoint.

The next day, Aeloria was surprised to find her hiding in her office. “What troubles you today, dear?” she asked in a sigh.

“Gale confessed his feelings for me yesterday,” she said bluntly.

“Oh, that’s good! Amazing. I was wondering when…”

“I turned him down.”

Her friend turned slowly towards them. “You’re kidding.”

“No. I said it couldn’t work, because it is true. It can’t work out.”

Aeloria sat next to her on the desk. “And why would you think that?”

“There are too many things going on,” she shrugged. “I can’t have a relationship right now.”

“Excuses, dear. What went through your mind? Gale would be amazing for you. He already is, even as a friend.”

“I’m scared,” she confessed, her voice low. “Don’t tell him, okay? This stays between us. But my last relationship was long, and messy. I don’t want our bond to turn into this again. I cannot bear it. The last time… I almost let myself die. I didn’t think I could live without him. Now that I have Vespera, she needs me for the time being. I can’t let myself fall to such depths again.”

Aeloria sighed softly, stroking her back. “You do know that Gale is nothing like your ex-lover, right? He truly loves you. And honestly, you were not very subtle about it, so I know that you do too. I’m sure it was hard for you, before. But wouldn’t it be a shame to let this chance go? You deserve happiness too.”

“A part of me knows that. But it can never be easy, can it?”

“You’re the one making it difficult.”

“Gods, you’re not good at this, are you?”

They laughed.

“I won’t tell you what you want to hear if I don’t think I should say it,” the elf said. “I’m too honest for that.”

“Too blunt, you mean.”

“Both things can be true. Think about it, Ahlyna. He’s not going anywhere. Just… Don’t take too long.”

She had to admit; it was sound advice. She did wish to have what she wanted, for at least once in her life. But knowing it could backfire at any moment… She was still too fragile. Which was quite ridiculous, she thought. Her and her mentor had been broken up for decades. However, sometimes time is not enough to heal scars.

Chapter 24: Strife

Despite his conviction that he could stand up to Ahlyna, Gale took great care to avoid her and soon realised that she was doing the exact same thing. They passed each other in the teachers’ room and in the corridors, and one of them always turned back at the slightest sight of the other, which was particularly annoying for their friends. And it was painful for the both of them. As Gale had put it, it was agony to be so close to each other, unable to get any closer. Ahlyna missed her conversations with the wizard and their midday sessions when he taught her how to master spells. Instead, she spent more time with Aeloria in her quiet, incense-scented study.

Vespera was also aware of something, though she did not get what. She could tell by the look on her aunt's face, by the fact that she was more distracted than ever and by her endless sighs. When she went to Gale's class, she only noticed her teacher's dark circles under his eyes, the strange way he looked at her, and his nervous tics.

Ahlyna continued to train with Wyll, as long as he remained in Waterdeep to enjoy the presence of his friends. She therefore knew that he and Karlach had probably been made aware of her situation with Gale, which had thrown a veil of embarrassment between him and her. Karlach, however, remained natural around her. The historian hadn't seen Shadowheart for some time, although she was now living completely with Aeloria, but she suspected that she too knew all the details.

Despite everything, it was still decided that she would go to Crimmor in the summer with Gale, Karlach and Shadowheart, much to her dismay. Perhaps she should have recruited a few mercenaries for the occasion, to avoid the embarrassment that was likely to come with the trip. But Vajra was adamant that she would be far more reassured knowing she was with the wizard and seasoned adventurers than with strangers motivated by money.

But before that came the end-of-year exam period at the Academy. There were only two short weeks of studying left, and Ahlyna soon realised that she was far more stressed about Vespera's results than Vespera herself. On several occasions, Ahlyna had let her study with her friends at a Herera's house, but she was afraid that the little girls didn't work very hard when they were together. So, she had started to be stricter, in hopes that her niece would start working. Which did not work so well, and mostly just created tensions between them.

In an effort to ease the tension, Ahlyna decided to prepare him some snacks. Gale had once left her the recipe for this delicious cake he'd made for one of their get-togethers, and she decided to give it a try. She'd gotten a bit better at cooking with time, and by following the recipe, she was pretty sure she'd be able to whip something up. After all, it couldn't be that hard, once you knew how.

The day before, she had argued with her niece about going out. Vespera had insisted on going to her friend Herera's house again, and Ahlyna had refused, as she had the previous few times. The child insisted that she worked better in groups and learned more that way but had no idea how to answer her aunt's questions about her class. 

“You never let me do anything,” she had complained.

“Oh, on the contrary, I think I let you do too many things,” the historian had answered. “You’re staying here tomorrow.”

During the day, she had at least behaved, despite giving her aunt the silence treatment. And she seemed to be working. Ahlyna quickly understood why: she asked later if she could go to her classmate’s house, since she had worked on her spells all day. But the historian had other plans and refused again. Vespera was disappointed by this answer and left, slamming the door to her room. 

This left Ahlyna in the kitchen, cooking for the poor child. She was a little upset with herself for not letting her go after a day's work, but it was a question of what little authority she had over the child. If she let her do whatever she wanted, Vespera would always find a way around her orders. So, she could at least do a little thing for her, hoping to quiet her mind. Unfortunately, just being behind the stove was enough to make her think of Gale. The last few days away from him had been atrocious. She felt like she was wasting away like a plant deprived of sunlight. What she wouldn't have given for him to be able to help and guide her, to talk to her and laugh. She felt as if she hadn't laughed in so long.

For his part, Gale wasn't doing much better. The regular presence of his dear friends was a comfort, but he couldn't help worrying about Ahlyna. But in the end, his worry served mainly to distract him from the pain in his own heart. What had happened between them had been more than a disappointment, and her torn response to his confession hadn't helped. But life doesn't stop at the slightest pain. He had to go on living, despite the strong feeling twisting in his gut. He had errands to run, people to see, work to do, and a tendency to bury himself in distractions when he didn't want to think about what was wrong.

These distractions did not last long, however, when he spotted a familiar face in the crowd lining the streets of Waterdeep. A lone face, isolated from her usual company. A student he shouldn't have seen walking alone. He stepped towards the girl and his hand came to rest on her shoulder, startling her.

“Vespera? Are you here alone?”

A flash of terror passed on the girl’s face, telling him everything he needed to know.

“My aunt allowed me to go to a friend’s house. I know the way, so…”

Apparently, she was an admirable liar. If she had controlled the expression on her face, the wizard would probably have believed her and let her go. And obviously she had realised that a lie is always more convincing if there's a bit of truth in it. Gale had overheard her talking to her friends in class about their plans. But he had also heard her arguing with her aunt in Ahlyna's office and knew that she was too concerned about her exam results to let her leave their home.

“I’m bringing you back to your aunt,” he warned her.

“Mr. Dekarios, please,” she whined. “You can’t do this. She’s going to be so angry. At least let me climb to my room. That way she won't see me. Ahlyna doesn't need to know I tried to leave.”

“Climbing?” he repeated. “Did you think she wouldn’t even notice you were gone?”

“Of course not,” she said, rolling her eyes. “She doesn’t care enough.”

“I don’t think that’s true.”

“It is,” the kid shrugged. “It’s not her fault. She’s busy, and she never really wanted to take care of me anyway.”

“That’s not…” he started, before changing his mind. “She loves you, really. She told me that. It’s not easy for her either, you know? She really misses your dad, and she doesn’t know how to take care of you. But I know she’s trying, and I know that she wants the best for you.”

Vespera pouted. “I’ll believe that when I see it.”

“You should tell her how you feel,” Gale advised her. “I think the both of you could truly benefit from an honest conversation about this.”

The child remained silent, sulking. The wizard was still holding her by the shoulder, as if to prevent her from fleeing as the two of them walked up Snail Street. She remained silent until they reached their destination.

“It’s not too late to let me go, you know,” Vespera said. “I’ve noticed that you two aren’t on good terms. I don’t think she’ll be happy to see you.”

He glanced at her, one eyebrow raised. Ahlyna had more than once mentioned her tendency to be really vicious, and Gale had never believed her until now. But she'd been right: this child was more than capable of being manipulative. Where had she even learned that?

“That’s not going to deter me.”

“A shame. I quite liked you. She’s gonna kill us both.”

“Oh, please.”

He made the effort to knock on the flat's door, but had to admit that the young girl's words had succeeded in sowing doubt in his mind. It was true that Ahlyna was unlikely to be happy to find him on her doorstep with her niece who had just run away from home. To say she was going to kill them... Vespera was being a bit dramatic. But he was afraid to find out what Ahlyna was like when she was really angry.

It wasn't long before the door opened, revealing a smiling Ahlyna. Until she met Gale's gaze, her eye twitching. And until she looked down to see Vespera beside him.

“I’m… confused. Care to explain, darling?”

“I fell from the window and Gale found me in the street?”

“You’ve told me better lies than that. Did you try to run away to go to Herera’s? After I explicitly told you that you had work to do?”

Vespera looked down, wringing her hands. She didn't know what to invent to clear her name in this situation.

“For fuck’s… Go to your room,” Ahlyna sighed, her voice slightly trembling. “Now. I don’t want to look at you right now. Wait for me there and take the time to work like I’ve asked you to.”

The child obeyed without protest, aware that the sound of her voice would be enough to drive her aunt mad. Ahlyna's cold voice was indication enough. Vespera walked into the flat, giving Gale one last look, as if he were going to save her from her own foolishness.

For a few seconds, they remained silent. Ahlyna stared at him, and Gale did not know where to look. It was she who spoke first. Her voice was much less cold when she talked to him, though not entirely warm. However, this time, she sounded more tired than angry.

“Thank you for finding her,” she said. “I would have panicked if I had found her room empty.”

“It’s totally normal. I found it weird that she was wandering alone. Try not to be too harsh on her, if I may,” he said. “You two should take the time to talk calmly. I will take my leave, now.”

He turned, ready to go down the stairs, leaving the building and the heavy atmosphere between them. He wasn't expecting Ahlyna's next action, who wrapped her hand around his wrist. He turned his head towards her in surprise. She herself seemed surprised by his gesture, her wide eyes raised to his face. She had leaned in through the doorway.

“Don’t leave,” she said in a breath. “Please. I’m sorry, but I…” She took a deep inspiration, trying to swallow her tears. “I don’t think I can be alone right now.”

“Alright,” he said. “I can stay.”

He followed her into the flat, and she asked him to wait on her balcony while she made some tea. She soon returned with two plates and two cups. He helped her by removing half her burden and placing them on the small table between their two chairs. They hadn't sat like this, side by side, since he had confessed his feelings. A feeling of embarrassment was beginning to creep over her as she stirred her cup. She didn't take a sip, placing it nervously on the table.

“Can you believe it?” she whispered, looking to the horizon. “I was baking a cake for her, and she was leaving my home. I didn’t even notice she was gone.”

“She hadn’t left for long,” he said. “You couldn’t have known.”

“What if something had happened to her?” she shuddered. “Valas would kill me if anything happened to his baby girl.”

“Nothing happened,” Gale reassured her. “She’s safe.”

Ahlyna scoffed. “For today. She’ll pull a stunt like that again. I should have seen it coming, honestly. It had been a long time since the last one.” She took her head in her hands, leaning towards her knees. “I just can’t get through with her. I don’t know what to do.”

“She thinks you don’t love her,” he dropped. “You should tell her that you do.”

Ahlyna straightened up and let out a long sigh, taking up her cup of tea. “Really? She told you that?”

“She did.”

“Really… She truly is just like her father. He would tell me the same thing everytime I tried to correct his behaviour, when he was a kid. He was a little menace, you know.”  

“Did he also throw illusion spiders to his friends?”

She gave him a little laugh. “He would have done it, if he had any friends. And knew how to make an illusion, of course.”

It was his turn to laugh. A sad and short one, but still, they were laughing together again.

“He was always a cunt,” she said next. “Impossible. I've probably told you how he relied on me to solve every problem he had. I holda bit of resentment towards him, I think. And maybe I'm projecting some of it onto Vespera. She's part of everything he's left me to sort out, not that I see her as a problem. Although she does cause a number of them, let's be honest.”

“Still, I know you love her.”

“I do,” she smiled softly. “I really do. She’s my kid, now.” She sighed, again, letting her head rest against the wall behind them. “I’ll have to talk to her. Maybe I should be honest with her, for once.”

For the first time since they had settled down, she turned her head and looked him in the eye. She looked terribly tired, but her eyes were full of emotion. And it was like he could read them. In this moment, she was an open book.  

“Don’t look at me like that,” he said, a painful demand. He loved her eyes.

“Like what?”

“Like you love me as much as I do.”

“Ah, I am being cruel, I suppose,” she said. “I shouldn’t have asked you to stay. I know that much. But know that I do… I do love you.”

“Not enough to try.”

“Too much to try,” she corrected. “I can’t bear the idea that it could end.”

“It doesn’t have to.”

“But it will. I can only disappoint you. You will get bored, and I will become mean. I always do.”

He shook his head. “You sound so sure of yourself. I could never be bored of you.”

She smiled. A sad smile. She seemed lonelier than ever. “I know that you believe it. But trust me, it’s not worth the fall.”

“You’re impossible,” he said. There was no anger in his tone.

“I know,” she whispered. “I need you to know that it’s not your fault, though. It truly is me. I’m not good enough for you anyway.”

“Not good enough,” he scoffed. “Don’t make me laugh.”

“Please, Gale. Your last lover was a goddess. I can’t hold up to that.”

He watched her in silence for a few minutes. “Just because she was a deity doesn’t mean are relationship was one of greatness. You know how she was to me. What she asked of me.”

She went silent for a few seconds. She knew.

“You would never ask such things of me,” he then added.

“I suppose I would not. But it’s still a standard that I cannot be held to. I’m sorry. I wish I could be the one you want. Or I wish I didn’t want you. It would all make of it easier, for you and for me. But I can’t change the facts. You deserve the utmost happiness, and that’s not something I can give.”

“I don’t need you to give me anything,” he tried. It was hopeless, but he wanted to try. “I just want you to be there.”

Her heart swayed. How she wanted him. She raised her hand and put it gently on his cheek. “You truly are the kindest man I know. There’s not a trace of anger in you. I would be angry in your stead.”

He stood up. He hadn’t even touched his tea, but he did eat the piece of cake she had prepared. “You should go talk to Vespera. I will see you soon.”

“Sure,” she said, lowering her head. It had become too painful to look at him.

She had feared that the tears would start flowing again when he left, but it was not the case. Although the conversation had been difficult, she felt calmed by the idea of having been able to talk to him. Part of her hoped that this would unblock their situation, but she knew full well that they would go back to ignoring each other once they returned to the Tower.

And she did not have time to think about that: she had more important things going on. She knocked softly on Vespera’s door a few minutes later.

“Can we talk?”

“I don’t want to talk to you,” she heard the child’s angry voice say.

“I know, darling, but I think we have to. Can I come in?”

“I don’t care.”

Ahlyna pursed her lips. Perhaps she should have waited a little longer after all. Nevertheless, she summoned up her courage and entered the small room. Vespera was lying on her bed, her head buried in her pillow. The historian sat on the side of the bed, gently putting her hand on the child’s back.

“Look, I know you wanted to go and have fun with your friends, but you do have things to do. I’m doing this for you. You know I would have let you go if you didn’t have your exams in a few days.”

“But we would have worked together,” she complained. “Really. Even Charles was invited for the occasion, it’s not just Herera and me.”

“There will be other occasions,” Ahlyna said. “I promise. Just not when you have something so important coming up.”

“Ugh, please,” she scoffed. “Like you really care.”

“I do care, darling,” she sighed. “Your dad wanted me to give you the best life you could have. That is me doing that.”

Vespera rolled over onto her back without glancing at him, staring at the ceiling.

“He's going to come back and take me away from here anyway. So it doesn't really matter.”

The silence that followed this statement prompted Vespera to glance at her aunt, who was staring at her. She hadn't expected to see so much sorrow on her face.

“I like to think that we could all live together in Waterdeep,” Ahlyna said, with her softest voice. “I know you like learning about magic. You’re a good wizard, or you will be when you grow up. Valas won’t have to run anymore once finds what he is looking for. What I am also looking for.”

“I think I would like that.”

Ahlyna gave her a little smile. “See? Common ground. I’m looking for him, you know. That’s part of why I will be leaving during the summer, while you go to Baldur’s Gate with your grandma.”

“Do you think she’ll let me invite Herera?”

She almost laughed at the child's futile preoccupations. It was a good thing: her poor niece didn't need to know what danger she was throwing herself into, even if Ahlyna suspected she had already guessed more than expected. She was a smart one.

“I’m sure she will. You will have all the time in the world to see your friends and discover the city. I think you will love it. But in the meantime…”

“I know,” the kid sighed. “Work.”

“I can help you, if you want,” she suggested.

“With alchemy? You know alchemy?”

The drow rolled her eyes. “I know enough about it to help a first year, at the very least.”

“You should help me with history. By giving me the answers, for example.”

“Don’t push your luck.” She ruffled the kid’s hair, who squealed with surprise and tried to escape her by rolling into her covers. “Darling, by the way… I know it’s not been easy between us ever since we’re together, but I need you to know that I love you from the bottom of my heart.”

A head popped from the covers. “Did Mr. Dekarios tell you what I said? It was only because I did not want him to bring me back.”

“Don’t lie to me, Vespera.”

She groaned. “Embarrassing much? You don’t have to… I don’t know, say it. Not if you don’t mean it. I don’t need you to love me.”

The words broke Ahlyna's heart a little bit.

“Oh, my sweet little girl. I do. I’m saying that because I want you to know. I’m hard on you sometimes, and I know that I don’t know how to act around you, but you are a wonder to my eyes. How could I not love you? You’re smart, pretty and funny. I’m atrociously proud, in truth.”

“Ah, and let me guess? You would be even prouder if I had good grades.”

“Now, don’t make me say it,” Ahlyna winked. “Are we good?”

“We are,” the kid confirmed.

“Good! I made cake.”

“You tell me you love me, and then try to poison me? Something’s not right.”

“Don’t push your luck, young girl. I might still punish you for the stunt you pulled.”

Chapter 25: Departure

Although she had convinced herself otherwise, the end-of-year exams went very well. Ahlyna had been able to correct all the papers before she left for Crimmor, and all her students did well enough to pass her subject. Among her first-years, Charles and Vespera were in a close contest for the best mark, news which she greeted with some emotion.

Her relationship with her niece had improved somewhat since their conversation a few weeks earlier. Vespera seemed less hellbent on causing chaos and even tried to keep the conversation going with her. Tallyana had returned to spend a few days in Waterdeep, before taking Vespera with her to the Gate, which had been an opportunity to check on her and learn more about Ahlyna's imminent departure for Crimmor. Her daughter told her everything she had not dared to say to Vespera, believing her niece to be too young to hear such things.

“I don’t know what we’ll find,” she sighed. “I want to believe Valas is somewhere in the city, but I can’t be sure. What if he is dead?”

Her mother took her hands into hers.

“We have to believe he’s still out there somewhere.”

“Wouldn’t we know by now if he was still alive?”

Tallyana shrugged. “I don’t know. You know him better than I do. But it’s alright if you don’t find him, okay? I’d rather have you home alive than have the both of you dead.”

“I know,” she breathed. “Still, I have to try. For Vespera.”

“Keep yourself safe,” she advised. “You told me you have friends coming with you, right?” Ahlyna nodded and her mother’s smile grew wider. “Will that dashing man be with you again? The one who was in Candlekeep when I found you.”

Ahlyna opened wide eyes, surprised by the sudden mention of Gale. “He will, why?”

“You two must be close,” she said innocently.

“Oh, don’t start.”

Without knowing it, her mother was raising a problematic point. While Ahlyna had no problem travelling with Karlach and Shadowheart, with whom she remained sufficiently close, Gale was a completely different story. While part of her was still very anxious about the idea of travelling with him, even for several weeks, another part of her was almost impatient to be able to stay with him again. To have an excuse. And a tiny part of her, the part in which all her hope resided, told herself that perhaps, if they found Valas alive and well, she would be tempted by the prospect of a real relationship with him.

But of course, all this was nothing more than a meagre hope that she nurtured during her lonely nights.

The weeks leading up to their departure were devoted to preparations. She had arranged for horses to make the journey to the beautiful land of Amn easier. The trip would be a long one: she had prepared an itinerary that would see them first use the trade routes with the merchants towards Baldur's Gate, but before reaching the city, they would branch off towards the Fields of the Dead, and then the Greenfields. By taking this detour, she hoped to bypass the Cloud Peaks to the north of Crimmor, crossing the Snakewood instead to join the city. This way, they would stay on grounds she already knew.

“Are you sure about this?” Vajra asked when they told her the plan.

“Yes, I am,” she nodded. “The Peaks will be too hard to navigate. I’d rather waste time in the plains and know that we’ll be alright, rather than gain time by crossing them.”

“Alright,” she shrugged. “Any leads?”

Ahlyna shook her head. “We’ll have to search through the city. With it being a trading hub, it will be easy to find information, maybe with the Shadow Thieves.”

“Ugh,” Gale groaned. “I didn’t know you planned on talking to these criminals. We’re better off without them.”

“It’s a last resort,” she told him, rolling her eyes. “I normally wouldn’t trust a word out of their mouth, but they are powerful, and the headquarters of the guild are now in Crimmor.”

“Only because they were exiled from Waterdeep.”

“I’m not sure about them,” Vajra grimaced. “They did swear vengeance on Waterdeep and the Arunsun family.”

“I can talk to them alone, if needed,” Ahlyna shrugged. “But as I said, last resort. It’s only one lead, and I’m sure we’ll find many others once in the city.”

“Alright,” the Mage nodded. “Be careful, you two. And keep a low profile. I do not want a diplomatic scandal with Amn because two adventurers affiliated with me wreaked havoc in the city.”

“That’s not our type,” Ahlyna said.

“Says the woman whose friend almost fed us to a purple worm,” the wizard muttered.

The drow glared at him. The tension between them was palpable, which did nothing to reassure Vajra. If she was going to send them so far away, she would have liked the two of them to be on good terms. She pursed her lips. It was usually her rule not to meddle in the personal affairs of her colleagues, but in this case...

“Alright. Gale, you can go. I need to have some words with Ahlyna.”

She sensed the young woman's nervousness as the wizard left Vajra's office without further ado. But she waited until the two of them were all alone before speaking again.

“Do you know how I came to be the Blackstaff?”

“I suppose you’re just about to tell me,” the drow smiled politely.

“Come on, you’re a historian. You love these stories. I came to Waterdeep because I wanted to learn foreign magic. I hadn't planned to fall in love with Samark Dhanzscul. He was the Blackstaff, at the time, and became my mentor as well as my lover." Her eyes clouded over with nostalgia. "He was a good man. Respectful of everyone, erudite, loving. During our time together, he made me the Blackstaff’s Heir, despite my young age. We thought we had all the time in the world, but we didn’t. My love was taken from me three years only after I had met him. Do you get where I’m going with this?”

“Of course I get it,” Ahlyna sighed. “But Vajra, there is a million reason for why I shouldn’t. Or at least, not yet.”

“Did you learn nothing from my story? You might not have the time. Live your mad love. You owe it to yourself. You have a man, an amazing man, let us be honest, who is willing to follow you on your wild quest. You can rely on him. You can trust Gale.”

“This is not about trust,” she laughed sadly. “In truth, I trust him more than I trust myself. I just… I’m so scared, Vajra. Of how I could hurt him, or how we could hurt each other. I’m scared of seeing him wounded on our travels. I want him to be so happy, but I don’t know if I can bring that to him.”

“It’s not your responsibility to keep him safe from harm,” the Mage said. “He can handle himself. But don’t run from what you feel is right, and don’t waste your time with these excuses. It is too precious. Trust me on this.”

When she left Vajra's office, Ahlyna took time to reflect on her friend's story. Of course she was right. Of course, she was wasting her time and ruining her life. She could have had everything she wanted. But it would become so easy to hurt her then. She shook her head. Was it better to be hurt by someone or to hurt herself? Either way it would be painful, but she could have her shot at happiness. Perhaps.

***

Admittedly, the idea of starting their journey with the merchants added a festive touch. They were delighted to be accompanied by adventurers capable of repelling the threats that inhabited the Sword Coast countryside, and particularly adventurers of such good company. Although the presence of a drow had initially aroused the suspicion of some, Ahlyna was particularly enthusiastic about the idea of temporarily returning to her old job as convoy guard. What's more, to thank them for their company and their work, the merchants agreed to share their resources with them for the duration of the journey. So, this part of the trip was also an opportunity to stock up on gear. Ahlyna had found a nice short sword she bought for a meagre price, and Karlach found new gloves to replace her old ones.

The difficulties began as soon as they separated from the merchants around Baldur's Gate. They now set off across the plains, far from the trade routes. And as their name suggests, the Fields of the Dead weren't particularly uplifting and didn't help to improve the morale of the troops. This vast green expanse stretched as far as the eye could see, but it was still easy to cross on horseback, despite the old bones which littered the fields. They could see part of skeletons poking from the ground in rusting armour and old weapons that weren’t even useable anymore.

“What’s the story behind this place?” Shadowheart asked her.

“We’re not even sure,” Ahlyna answered. “It was a battleground, obviously, during the 9^th century. During a war between Tethyr and Calimshan, I believe. It was long before Amn even existed. And now, it’s just… A graveyard.”

It took them several days to cross these plains. The horses were getting tired, and the sweltering summer heat wasn't helping. What's more, there were few trees under which they could find a bit of shade. Ahlyna felt like she was baking in the sun. It was summers like these that made her regret that her family had left the Underdark so long ago. Perhaps, after all, her body was truly better suited for the underground.

Their arrival by the river Chiontar was very welcome. The air was cooler by the water's edge. And once they had crossed the river, they were able to join the more relaxed amosphere of the Greenfields. Crossing a sea of skeletons hadn't been particularly pleasant, but the expanses of grass and flowers were much more pleasant, despite the presence of a huge number of insects.

And finally, they arrived before the Snakewoods.

“You said you know this place?” Karlach asked.

“Oh yes,” she nodded. “I’ve got a lot of memories in these woods. Be careful of snakes. And there may be a few giant spiders here and there – they’re disgusting but not that dangerous if you don’t disturb them.”

“How come?” Gale asked. “When did you come here?”

“I grew up,” she said, looking at the trees around them. “In a little house, that we’ll cross soon, for a few years.”

“I didn’t know you were Amnian.” He looked surprised. “I thought you were Cormyrian.”

“Why would you think that?” she frowned.

“You do have a Cormyrian accent,” Karlach said.

“No, I don’t,” she answered, frowning. “I have the accent of the Sword Coast; I trained my voice to have it.”

“It’s in the back of your voice, you can hear a little Cormyrian,” Gale insisted. “Karlach’s right.”

The historian pouted. “Damn. I thought I had gotten rid of it. I picked it up with Vaelthar. He couldn’t bear my Amnian accent. Said I sounded like a peasant.”

“Damn,” Karlach blurted. “Every time I hear about that guy, I hate him a little more.”

“Fair. He had his qualities too, you know. I always tell the bad things, but he had his good moments. I used to tell him he should have been a politician. He had good opinions about these sorts of things. You have to, when you travel with a drow,” she winced. “But he never wanted to become one, saying it’s not a noble occupation.”

“Well, he was right about that,” Karlach said.

“We’ve had our run-in with politicians,” Shadowheart said wistfully.

“Ugh, Gortash,” the tiefling groaned. “I’m glad that guy’s dead. The Gate is better for it.”

“Gortash?” Ahlyna repeated. “Enver Gortash? I  actually remember reading an article by Vaelthar slandering him. Quite the read. He built the… What was it, Silver Guards?”

“The Steel Watch,” Gale corrected.

“That’s right! I remember Vaelthar calling him a dictator in the making and a young fool out of his depth in an article, a few years ago.”

“I’ll give him that,” Karlach laughed.

They continued their journey through the forest, without encountering any giant spiders, much to Ahlyna's delight. She still hated those vile creatures with their too many legs. They did, however, have to watch out for the many snakes that littered the ground and hung from the branches, as Ahlyna had warned them. But they were soon able to reach the edge of the forest and emerge.

They followed a small dirt track through a hamlet, heading west, where Crimmor was, when Ahlyna stopped her horse next to a small house. ‘House’ wasn't even the word anyone would have used to describe the tiny building she had stopped in front of. It was a shack at best, with low windows, only one story and maybe three rooms at most.

“Where are we?” Shadowheart asked.

“That was my house,” she responded. “I lived here for a few years, before my mother left. It’s… Smaller than I remember.”

“Do you want to go in?” Gale asked.

The place was painfully abandonned and it was obvious that no one had lived there since her family had left. It was a wonder how it still stood.

“No,” she shook her head. “It’s a mere remnant of a far away past. It’s no use waking the memories. Let’s move on.”

She led their group for the rest of their journey, as if trying to get away as quickly as possible from all the memories that remained attached to her like tangled chains. Fleeing from a past she could never fully distance herself from. A dead father, a missing brother and an unworthy mother who couldn't stay. What else could she show for her life? A detestable mentor who groomed her, used her and rejected her. All those memories that weighed her down. And yet, the simple thought of forgetting about the pain was too much. She was made up of all those little things, after all.

She remained silent for the rest of the journey, until the caravans of Crimmor stretched out indefinitely in front of them. And behind the wagons stood the ramparts that surrounded the town, and hopefully, what they were looking for.